Académique Documents
Professionnel Documents
Culture Documents
->
WILLIAM
A.
NITZE
rr^
Jl
v-^
I
^xi
THE ORIGIN
OF
PAGAN
IDOLATRY.
Fag.
Idol.
\oh.
11.
n
'*K\k^
*-^-^
0*
'TV
To
thus
thelii,q/ii A'n'.'
S-'-J)AVJJ )X
SitviuiJ
THE .lUTHvR
.,..
iju
Aa dittcu
hrFCMndJltii'iiuiionJ^hiuU i7iur,-hy,ird,LoruUm
THE
FROM
HISTORICAL TESTIMONY
AND
CIRCUMSTANTIAL EVIDENCE.
B.
D.
LONG-NEWTON.
fact.
vol. v. p. 433.
THREE VOLUMES.
VOL.
II.
lontion;
Printed by A. J. Valpy, Tooke's Court, Chancaj^ Lane,
FOR
F.
AND
C.
RIVINGTONS
ST. PAUL'S
CHURCH YARD.
1816.
V.
/2.
^B.R
AT A.
CONTENTS.
BOOK
TIL
CHAPTER
Respecting the fable of the four ages
I.
PAOE
Thk
I.
four ages
ib.
The
between the creation and the between the ages of between the
-
deluge
when
it
was found
-
that
-
in the tenth
-
generation
HI. The
to have
been
-
really the -
age of
1
Paradisiacal innocence
1
.
Traditions of Plato
ib.
1. Traditions of
3.
Dicearchus
13
14
ib.
4. Traditions of the
5. Traditions of the
Goths
Hindoos
15
Iti
1\
Saturn,
who
Yet he
VI
CONTENTS.
PAOE
was
also
Noah.
tlie latter,
the golden
-
ib.
Exeinphfication of
this
arrangement
in the
Hindoo
fable
17
2.
18
S.
The same
(1.) (2.)
also
that of
Hesiod
19
23
31
Summary of
-
Hesiod's arrangement
The
Scripture
32
CHAFFER
Miscellaneous traditions relative
to the
II.
and
the deluge
....
to the
-
34
I.
Hindoo
traditions relative to
-
Menu
-
murder of
ib.
Abel
murder of Abel
-
36
-
IH.
37
38
ib.
the translation of
translation of
-
Enoch
-
Enoch
39
VH.
Enoch
40
ib.
2.
Noah
-
41
3.
the
same
person as Idris
4. 5.
6.
character of
translation of
Enoch melts
of
Adam
42 44
45
ib.
Buddha-Sacya
translation of Xisuthrus
CONTENTS.
Vn
PAGE
The legend of Annacus or Nannacus VIII. The longevity of the antediluvian patriarchs IX. The number of antediluvian generations
7.
-
46 49
52
CHAPTER
On the antediluvian and dituvian
Avesta
III.
Zend-
58
I.
Zend-Avesta
ib.
II.
On
1.
61
The
63
2.
-70
-
III.
Remarks on
1
.
Zend-Avesta
in the -
Ahriman with
angels
79 80
ib.
Q.
3.
The
first
man-bull
-
viewed as reappearing
-
Arg-Roud
-Si
-
4.
5. 6.
Mount Albordi first man-bull The Aboudad is Adam The second man-bull Taschter with his
his three sons
-
82
ib.
is
-
three companions
-
Noah
with
-
83
7.
-84
ib.
ib.
He
is
declared to be the
is
Sun
(2.)
8.
But he
Sum
of the argument
87
ib.
ib.
Prayer to the
Moon
2.
88
90
Vin
CONTENTS.
PAGE
1.
2.
On that On that
(1.) (2.)
(3.)
to the
Moon
90
93
ib.
to the Bull
The regenerating rain The diiuvian serpent Ahriinan Mixed character of Oschen
of the Messiah
-
94
ib.
(4.)
9G
(5.)
Reasons
commixture
to have arisen
from a know-
Hebrew
-
of Christ
(6.)
98
102
103
VI.
The
seem
to
work
may be
a comparatively
modern compilation
104
CHAPTER
Pagati accounts of an universal deluge
IV.
"
107
Pagan
a circumstance, which originated from the doctrine of an endless succession of similar worlds
I.
-
ib.
108 110
111
ib.
1
II.
is
2. DiflFerent places,
3.
where Deucalion
said to
have landed
-
The name
of Deucalion
the
III.
Hindoo accounts of
J2
113
CONTENTS.
ix
PAGE
1.
Legend of
(I.)
the
first
Avatar
u^
116
117 II9
ib.
Form
of the fish-god
(2.)
Menu
-
and Vislinou
-
(3.)
(4.)
(5.)
Menu
constituted the
god of obsequies
. -
Character of the
demon Hayagriva
-
. -
f[|0
ib.
2.
Legend of
(1.)
(2.)
i^i
jgS J24 227
ib.
Remarks on
the legend
.
_
3.
Legend of
(I.) (2).
the lotos -
(3.) (4.)
128
129
ib.
relative to the
tliose
-
deluge
>
130
2.
fragments
_
134
136
jgy
Mechoacan
Peruvian
2.
3. Brazilian
4.
5. 6. 7.
Nicaraguan
Terra-Firma
Cuban
Otaheitean
j^Q
141
ib.
j^g
ib.
-'
"
144
ib.
145
ib.
CHAPTER
Respecting the sacred books
-
V.
-
147
I.
either
composed
-
by
II.
ib.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL
GONTKNTS.
PAGE
1.
Books of Xisuthrus
Pillars of Seth
_ -
.
-
. -
147
2.
3. 4. 5.
HS
ib
ib.
Pillars or
books of ThotU
-
Books of Taut
Books
(I.)
(2.) (3.)
. -
149
ib.
. .
_
-
6.
78.
Books of Minos
Books of
Hu
...
_
ib.
ib.
_
-
150
ib.
,
-
^ -
151
ib.
If.
Remarks on
1.
book
is
152
books
older than
-
by the
S.
Israelites
154
155
whom
CHAPTER
Pagan
appi'Opriation to particular regions
VI.
157
The
I.
pagan accounts of
partial deluges
have
in a
tlie
...
.
-
ib.
_
-
3.
.
i67
4.
170
CONTENTS.
XI
PAGE
5.
Remarks on
tlie
siibuieislon of
172 17G
_ .
II.
Fable respecting
tlie
ib.
2.
179
produced by the bursting of a lake without mention being made of the submersion of an island .
Tradition
180
1.
of the Arabs
-
of
Yaman
.
respecting
.
the
bursting
.
of an
_
ib.
artificial
lake
185
3. Tradition of the North-Americans respecting the bursting of a lake IV. Local floods not marked either by the bursting of a lake or by the
189
inking of an island
1.
'
lf).i
Egyptian legends
(1.) (2.)
(S.)
ib.
ib.
194
195
.
2.
Greek legends
(1.) (2.)
(3.)
(4.)
196
ib.
in Argolis
-
197
ib.
in
Thessaly
198
(5.) (6.)
Beotia
199
200
201
3.
Cilician legend
BOOK
IV.
CHAPTER
I.
Concerning the identity and astronomical character of the great gods of the Gentiles . _
205
All
the gods of the Gentiles resolve themselves into one psrson, the great
universal father
lb.
Xa
CONTENTS.
PAGE
I.
The
1.
Sun
-
Saturn
2. Jupiter 3. 4. 5.
Pluto
Bacchus
Priapus
6.
7.
8.
Apollo
Jauus
Pan
or
Phanes
9.
Hercules
---------_---------
is
206
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib
ib.
-.
ib.
207
ib.
ib.
Amnuin
-
ib.
Esculapius, Asclepius
ib.
2.
ib.
ib.
Dagon,
Siton,
.....
_
208
ib.
Anammelech
-
289
ib.
18.
211
ib.
19. Mithras
2a Hu, Beli,
22. Virachoca
ib.
21. VitzHputzli
S12
ib.
all their
n. The
213
CHAPTER
tained of the
II.
Sun
215
I.
ib.
CONTENTS.
Xui
PAGE
1.
Eg)iptian legends
_
-
. _ -
.
.
glo
2. 3.
Hindoo legends
Greek legends
Ship of the sphere
gjg
217
218
ib.
4.
5.
II.
Gate or door of
the
Sun
The Sun was thought to have been plunged into the ocean III. The Sun, wlien pursued by the ocean, took refuge in a floating
1.
219
ib.
island
-
Legend of
the Egyptian
Horus
ib.
2. 3.
220
221
IV. The Sun delighted to dwell on the top of a sacred mountain, which
lelt
oog
bom
a sovereign prince
upon
earth
is
ib.
VI. The great god of the Gentiles, though acknowledged to be the Sun,
yet positively declared to be a deified mortal
1.
223
25
228
231
2.
What
particular
_
its
CHAPTER
III.
primeval sects
..
233
1.
Paganism
two
sects of
ib.
VIV
CONTENTS.
FAC
U. The
of the lower
and
tiie
to
in
23*
IH. The
luiniixed Scythians
stiti'Hi,
vhile
the
various
mixed
tribes rather
_
.
aft'ected
is still
the Brah-
menicul superstition
235
IV. Wide
Buddhism
professed
236
CHAPTER
Respecting the
IV.
human character of
in the Osiric or
stition
......
Bacchic or Saivic or Brahmenical superdiffered only in
237
The
they
great father
I.
Adam
Horus, Osiris,
1.
Isis
Horus
2. Osiris,
5.
Typhon,
6.
7.
Typhon, Ahriman,
ther
II. Adonis,
1.
Thammuz
-----......
viewed as reappearing
.
the
mode.
Noah
ib.
238
239 240
248
and Typhon
250 252
253 255
is
murderer of a bro-]
. -
_
-
256
258
Legend of Adopis
C. Getiealogy of Adonis
lir.
Attis, Atys,
Meiies
V. Bacchus, Dioniisus
1.
2.
3.
His Orgies
His ark
4.
5.
G. 7.
8.
VI. Deo-Naush
-------------_.-..
_
_
CON'TKNTS.
XV
PAGE
2j9
_
-
2G0
2G2
26S
2G4'
ib.
Esmuni
2(>j
ib.
Meru
267
_
-
_
.
_
.
ggg
_
-
is
269 270
272
27 -t
ib.
--
2.
3.
.
.
277
Tamas
-
.
-
_
-
279
28i
4.
5.
Crishna
The Trimurti or triad of Hindostan is composed of the three sons of Adam, viewed" as reappearing in the three sons of Noah VIII. The Trimurti of Hindostan is the same as the classical triad of Jupiter,
1.
2S3t
_
-
. -
. -
_
-
285
Jupiter
(1.)
286
287
Cretan Jupiter
_
-
(2.)
(3.)
Jupiter-Sabazius
(4.)
2.
Jupiter-Triophthalmus
Phito
(1.)
------
29O 092
293
(2.)
(3.)
(4.)
(5.)
3.
Neptune
(1.)
Exploits of Neptune
(G.)
Eumo)pus, Chion^
IX.
IIu, Dylan,
Dwy van,
.... ....
_
.
294 ogj
298 299 30O
\\j_
Styx,
Menu, Charon
-
_
-
302
ib.
.
$03 304
No'e, Acdd.)n
XVI
CONTENTS.
PAGE
X. American
1.
gods
-
_ -
_
-
307
ib.
Yo,
Ho
2.
Vitzliputzli, Mexitli,
Tlaloc
3.
....
V.
31
317
333
CHAPTER
Respecting the
in the
human character
logy
I.
Buddha
1.
-.--.-...-.
A
name by claiming
that of
.
.
327
ib.
328
2.
330
333
336
ib.
3.
.
Legend of Buddha
Character of Buddha
4.
II.
339 340
341
2.
3.
Buddhism
as
Legend of Fo-Hi
4.
5.
Fo-Hi
is
the
same
Fo
......
into
342
ib.
China
Ancient Buddhism must have been the religion of China from the
6.
Buddha-Datta
.....
or
343
345
Buddha
first
346
347
348
Buddha
-349
CONTENTS.
XVU
PAGE
VIII.
1.
The
various
titles
of
349
ib.
Enumeration of his
2.
350
352 354
ib.
IX. Buddha of Iran. Aboudad, Mahabad X. Buddha of the Goths or Scythians 1. Woden is the same person as Buddha
2.
3.
_
.
is
the
same appellation
as
Voden or Poden
356
. _
. .
XI. Buddha of
1.
the Celts
360
361
. .
2.
362 366
3.
islets,
XII. Summanus
1.
_ .
. .
367 368
ib.
2.
Head Head
of Osiris
of
Summanus
369
ib. . _
2.
His
and
his
mystic door
-
_ .
371
373
XV.
_
-
_
_
374
377
378
ib.
Xyi. Dagon
1.
Oannes, Annedot
_
-
_ _
2.
3.
4.
Dagh-Dae
XVII. Hercules
1.
2.
He
rajah
identifies
3. 4.
He He
was worshipped
was an
infernal
_____ --_...
_
_
_
380
ib.
ib.
is
Adam
381
ib.
in
382
.
.
god
383 384
5.
Hercules-Ogmius, Hercules-Magusan.
He
identifies
-
himself with
_
_
.
.
_
. _
386
387
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
ir.
XVm
CONTENTS.
2.
Identity of
titles
3. 4. 5.
Proved further by
Mercury was an
XIX. Thoth
1.
Taut of Phenicia
2.
Taut
or
Thoth of Egypt
-
XX.
XXI.
PAGE
388
between them
_
395
396
398
ib.
ib.
infernal
god
S99
401
Mendes, Pan
Phallic
.
.
.
.
405
ib.
ib.
1.
Pan Pan
.
. _
. .
2.
Era of Pan
_
_
3. Character of
40(5
XXII.
1.
407
ib.
2.
.3.
He He He
was the
_ -
was exposed
is
an ark
_
-
ib.
the
same
as
Buddha
-
_ -
409
ib,
4.
5. 6.
7.
His genealogy
He
------
.411
ib.
412
413
ib.
was symbolized by
a bull, a serpent,
and a lion
-
2. 3.
birth
-
from a rock
-
ib.
-414
415
XXIV.
1.
2.
3.
Cadmus. He is the same character as Cadam or Somono-Codom The hypothesis of Bochart respecting him Cadmus was venerated in many countries besides Phenicia His fabulous history
.
.
417
ib.
_ _
-
42O
422
423
425
XXV.
1.
Mars-Camulus or Cadmilus
He
as
2.
3.
Mars was
XXVI.
1.
2.
S.
__..-. --_...
-
430
431
ib.
432
434
4. Mexitii
5.
C).
Vulcan or Phtlm
Perseus
Zingis
-
7.
XXVII. Perseus various parts of the in 1. He was venerated 2. He was represented like Mercury 3. He was the solar god exposed in an ark
.----.-----
CONTENTS.
XIX
PAGE
434
435
ib. ib.
_
-
436
437 439
world
.
_
-
440
ib.
He
was a
giant, like
Buddha
-
441
XXVIII. The
1.
Cyclopes
three in
442
They were
number
same
_
said to
-
444
445
2.
They
gods
;
and are
be infernal
-
as
Nilus or Oceanus
;
3.
Cyclops
the
;
three Cabiri
4.
XXIX. Memnon
1.
Memnon On
The
(1.)
is
the
--.-.......
and the seven Cyclopes, as the seven Cabiri
in the forehead of the
-
same
as
Wilcan or Phtha
as the
447
Cyclopes
448
ib.
same character
as
the oriental
Mahiman
_
-
or
Maiman-
2.
legend of
Memnon
to
449 450
ib.
He
marches
Troy from
who, to (2.) The difficulty of this story was felt by ancient writers mend the matter, would bring him out of Asiatic Ethiopia and exhibited just (3.) The Africans however themselves claimed him
as decisive circumstantial evidence of his being their countryman,
45
He
....
;
:
as
452
453
his
is
also said to
and he was
-
The
perplexities in his
some
_
give
up
-
4,57
458
459
3.
A discussion
(1.)
,
He
vvas
therefore worshipped in
Asiatic
of the legend of
Memnon
their
Memnon,
both
in ihe east
and
in the
west
4;)2
XX
CONTENTS.
PAGE
(3.)
He was
The
the
same
as
Osymandyas or Ismandes or
Sesostris
466
467
(4.)
gigantic statues.
(,5.)
Various instances of
pillars
Respecting the
472
(6.)
The
funereal birds of
Memnon
were his
priests
476
CHAPTER
VI.
482
As
the
I.
-----in
-
The worship
(1.)
(2.)
of Jagan-Nath
.
is
contending sects
ib.
483
ib.
Jagan-Nath
is
the
same both
as
same
2.
as either of
them exclusively
434
He
is
adored
in
conjunction with
The
the
ib.
forms of these
deities united
Om
or
Awm
was
As
Om
maphroditic Jagan-Nath
(3.)
435
The
known
-
Jagan-Nath
is
the
same
as
Suman-Nath
486 488
CONTENTS.
XXI
(.5.)
The
tice
II.
of the Gentiles,
Saturn,
1
Cronus
----Brahmenical
identifies
-
PAGE
489
ib.
triad of
ib.
Ua
490
ib.
(2>)
(3.)
Remphan
(4.)
2.
The name Saturn is most probably Babylonic or Chaldaic The character of Saturn proves him to be Noah viewed as a reappear-
ance of
(1.)
Adam
Character of Saturn as
Character of Saturn as
(2.)
III, Baal,
1
Molech
---------Adam
-
491
493
ib.
ib.
Noah
494 500
ib.
Proofs of
Saturn
his peculiar
-
2.
Proof of
His
502
ib.
Fag.
Idol,
VOL.
II.
XXll
FiC.
1.
Vislinou floating in deep slumber on the folds of the great navicular sea-serpent,
is
Lacshmi chafing
of the lotos.
his
feet
and
in the calix
From
an Indian
Buddha Buddha
two worlds.
From
his
statue
.3.
representation
From
temple
at
Oogul-Bodda,
mother near the palace of
Two
Memnon
/).
Thebais.
From Norden.
Crishna, an incarnation of Vishnou, with his three companions, his flocks, and his
herds, taking shelter from an impending danger, in a vast serpent; wiiich the
64.
G.
7.
8.
ilie
lateral
Origin of the
fabulous Amazon.
Panth.
pi.
24.
THE ORIGIN
OF
PAGAN IDOLATRY.
BOOK
III.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
CHAPTER
I.
j\n
ancient notion has very generally prevailed both in the east and in
symbolized by the
mankind gradu-
wickedness.
But
this notion is
form
a variety
may be
ob-
served,
which at
in
first
which
reality
The
variety
is this
is
so that,
when
commences
precisely
where the
former terminates.
At
great father, in the west denominated Crotius or Saturn, and by the oriental
Hindoos Menu,
is
universally placed
manner they
at the
are reckoned, always begin from the days of the great father
father's manifestation
4
BOOK
III.
was believed
to succeed world,
the
same personage
at the
being the age of the great father, was of course placed at the beginning of
every world
:
series
of the four
is
at other times
from that of
tlie
The
the deluge
in absolute strictness,
Paradise
who
mundane systems, perceived, that after the flood there was what might be termed a new golden age. This was indeed but a faint and imperfectly similar
fect
image of
its
predecessor
it
They
commenced with a
agriculturist
;
period of
man was an
and that
he subsisted
in
a simple
state
on the
fruits
They
;
further
and that
matters rapidly
lawless generation
the corruption
flood.
Now,
since
was gradual,
to
:
make a
chronological
which
took place
was
it
to
less
preceded
first
little
The
followed by a
new order of
age,
things.
As
so likewise
and they
S
cuap.
t.
might well be deemed a golden period of innocence and happiness, a period of restored integrity and of renewed siniplicity of manners. They observed,
that the first
man
first
man
of the former
re-
same Paradisiacal
and that he
too,
free
society,
fi-eedom of rural
bountiful nature.
And
Hence
no
less
than before
it
and hence
would
similarly
commence with
silver,
followed by those of
II.
brass,
and
iron.
difficulty arose.
by the
flood;
and a new
series
it
forthwith
commenced with
the
new world
but, in that
new
world, though
was easy
soon introduced what might well be esteemed an age of iron, no deluge occurred in the tenth generation, nor did another
the
place of
its
no
trifling nature,
which they,
who
similar worlds,
gold,
an age of iron
by a deluge of
?
fire.
Had
it
?
Where then were the limits of the not as yet commenced or was it to be The manners of the times proved but too
; :
had commenced
and the
who
new
series
hoped
for.
to observe,'
precisely in
a season to have
fire.
The
[ireter-
natural call of Abraham from Ur of Chald^a must have excited very general and, in the then early state of colonization, must Iiave been attention
:
known throughout a
because
Chaldea was the central point from which the rudiments of each future nation proceeded, and because most probably as yet they had by no means reached
the utmost extremities of the vast Asiatic continent.
call
The knowledge
to
artificial
of
liis
life,
which he devoted
habits of
himself.
settled
And
society,
this life,
and which
the
this life,
who
new age
of gold was
now commenc-
The
and,
when
it
tion
w as neither the end of the world nor the prelude to it, a new modificaof the fable of the four ages would be the natural consequence.
fable,
in
its
This
original state,
commencement to
its
and taught,
fire
or water,
when
new
series of ages
;
and some
its
arrangement
still
preserve
plausibility,
and which
its total
abandonment.
it
Such an arrangement
and, since
luvian iron age did not precede a second destruction of the world, but only
ushered in a partial reformation and a faint image of the golden age in one
particular family (the national golden age of the people Israel)
'
it
was then
Vide supra
b.
i.
c. 2. sect. xiii.
7
'^"^''
asserted, that the four ages succeeded each other in perpetual rotation, that
that,
many
many
successive
mundane
This
age
is
They
invariably
make
their golden
commence with
and
world
is
destroyed only
last cycle,
that
is
to say,
difficulty
at the
is,
end of the
to
complete Manwantara.
arrangement, the
for they
how
make
Menu
Menu
they were no less aware, that the true epoch of the great father's appearance
was the commencement of each Manwantara or of each grand cosmical revolution. If then the great father was manifested in the golden age at the
beginning of every Manwantara, immediately after the retiring of the inter-
ii
if
the
Menu, when
his real
era was the period immediately after the intermediate deluge or that Jirst
all
new worlds
The way, in which they managed the difficulty that necessarily resulted from they maintained, that every the new modification of the fable, was this Manwantara or entire mundane revolution was the reign of every Menu over his own proper world but that, as every INIanwantara comprized sevent}':
it
was incongruous
to place a holy
personage
each
Menu
and disappears
continuing to dive
8
BOOK
III.
and emerge
his
a water-fowl (such
is tlieir
comparison)
of
Maiiwantara.'
is
It
obvious, that this opinion involves the belief, that every reformer of
start
up
at the close of
was a reappearance of
Menu
was the precise notion which the Phenicians, who were a colony of Scythic Hindoos, entertained of Abraham, as may easily be collected from the
mythic history of Sanchoniatho.
like
or Ilus, which
:
Menu was
sufficiently
this Ilus
by
once reigned
who was
born
to
circumcision.*
Now
the bestowing
Menu
why
otherwise,
name ? And
him, exactly accords both with the speculations of their Indo-Scythic forefathers,
peculiarities of
Abraham's own
;
history.
He flourished
as
Noah,
or Menu-Satyavrata, did in
deemed
Noah
like
preacher of righteousness
and,
like
manners, and was therefore considered as the introducer of the golden age
of a new cycle.
We
pagan
shall
now
why
is
him.
no doubt
but
it
jfiere
The appearance
his
of
Abraham
in the
tenth postintegrity,
eminent charactei
*
i.
for justice
and
c. 7.
Euseb. Praep. Evan. lib. i. c. 10. lib. Euseb, Praep. Evan. lib. ix. c. 17.
iv. c.
l6.
9
;
great fatlner
who
is
*''**''
honourably distinguished,
in tlie
writings both of
:
by the
title
and
this
appearance of
and
this
mentioned by Berosus and Eupolemus, because to these points the attention of his contemporaries,
particularly directed.
mundane
revolution.
the
world corresponded with the character of the iron age, finding however that
no deluge came to sweep away mankind from off the face of the earth, and
yet finding that a just
vailing iniquities
:
man
were reduced to
adopt the supposition, that the iron age was not always the harbinger of a
flood
;
but that,
when one
another com-
menced with
Agreeably
tion of
the appearance of a
Menu
at reformation,
which in some measure revived the integrity of the golden or Saturnian age.
to
Menu
or a
Buddha
or a Salivahana,
which
titles
same person,
and to reckon
commencement of a new
series of ages.
Thus
Mohammed
era.'
was thought
Jesus and
to be another Salivahana
Mohammed
Such a notion was the more plausibly adopted by those philosophizing converts of the east,
who sought
to engraft
Christianity
Paganism, because the evangelical prophet has foretold the birth of the Messiah in language borrowed from the imagery of the golden or Paradisiacal
age.
The
future Saviour of
mankind was
oft"
the
and
and righteous-
p.
212
ct infra, vol. x.
p.
27
et infra.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL. U.
10
BOOK
III.
jjggg
was
to be the girdle of
liis
loins,
and
his reins.
The
down with
deemed
band the
the kid.
joung
child,
the
who was
vainly
the
new-born
Menu
of a fresh
was
calf,
was
to
on
and was
fearlessly
to feed together
the lion
was
Destruction was
;
again to be
like the
unknown throughout
that holy
mountain of Jehovah
which,
hill
Meru
:
of
Paradise
and a flood of
A
it,
was
and the
poet,
who most
distinctly exhibits
Hebrew
prophet.
The PoUio
of Virgil,
it
In
this extra-
who
was destined
gold.
to put
The
grand
of one
last period,
is
the
series
of ages, that
course
mundane
Now
now a new
holiness.
Do
a
who
will bring to
close the
present age of
the xvhole
Then
of
fury of
4
S,
Isaiah xi.
11
^^*^'^-
formidable
hang
in
shall enjoy
new and
divine
Thus,
to
thus
accurately does the mythological poet express the sentiments of the oriental
philosophers.
Nor
is
this all
occurring throughout
Manwantara, he
liints
According
to
Hindoos,
every
and,
when
for
commencement of
Now
the
no
Argha or Ark.
Hence
Virgil,
true to
was but a
when
the great
series of ages
commences
be another
safely over
III.
The
may have
first
human
12
'"
lived
in
common upon
fruits
the exuberant
trees
fruits
:
and
and
spon-
They spent
their
time in
open
air,
in a state
of naked-
ness.
with the
beasts
yet
God was
food, as
men
are
now wont
domestic animals.
He
an ancient fable
aside,
until
some meet
Though
of Genesis
it is
may
have become
may
should
rather be inclined to believe, that, if ever the philosopher did indeed meet
it
a narrative that
his
remarkably accorded with the traditions which had been handed down by
-
own
ancestors.
;
of uncertainty
That he ever perused the book of Genesis, must be a matter but, that he received his knowledge of the Paradisiacal age
his country, is indisputable,
Our forefathers,
who sprang up
His
:
and he wrote only from the common stock of information equally possessed
by
all his
inquiring contemporaries.
it
The
or
may
tance with the divinely inspired theology of the Hebrews, were yet originally
received,
vians.
down
first
post-dilu-
so particularly describes,
manifest from
to notice.
He
asserts,
13
by which
it
was reduced
golden age.'
to
commenced
this
Now
we
The age
therefore of Paradise
2.
must
That
it
Plato's
account of the
however
from
its
learn
ancient
mode
of living
among
what
was
cially
appropriated to
its
own
peculiar ancestors.
The
first
men, according
and
lived
most holy
lives
so that,
modern race of
At
which had
life
was slaughtered
felicity
golden
age.
3.
With such
accounts of the
poets.
mortal men, says Hesiod, were Jirst born together, the golden age commenced, the precious gift of the deities who acknowledged
Cronus as
unknown.
of disease
their sovereign.
cares,
from tormenting
were
and the
evils
When
dissolution arrived,
death assumed the mild aspect of sleep, and laid aside all his terrors.
blessing
was
their oxvn.
and abundantly.
pleasure.^
Every The fruits of the earth sprang up spontaneousli/ Peace reigned : and her companions were happiness and
for the
The manner,
upon
it
in
which he accounts
change from
to,
lies.
Oper.
et dier.
lib.
i.
iv. sect.
2.
14
nooK
III.
THE ORIGIN
lived Upon
01"
PAGAN IDOLATRy.
those evils
^g
from
diseases
let
Too
late,
but sea
with
bottom
I think
fall
stands,
seems imperiously
to
demand
such a supposition.
Hence
am
is
have been
left
who
should at
The
Hesiod
the
same primeval
simplicity,
Roman
The
first
pagan nations which elevated the great father and his children to the rank of
demon-gods, were considered by them as something more than human.
mansion
The
a hap-
Certain
and, by
purity.*
and
In
this tradition,
we may
it
ascribed to
female agency
but
'
ver.
59105.
'
i.
vcr.
89 112,
* Edda. Fab.
15
is
same circumstance.
the fatal curiosity
The
transgression of
:
Eve
the obvious
prototype of
of Pandora
tlieir
women from
intercourse
fail
maniages of the sons of Seth with the daughters of Cain, which were the
The same
may
be traced no less
little
that by the Satya age or age of perfection, the golden age of classical
mytliology,
the
Brahmens
obscurely
in
allude
to
Paradise.
It
impossible
to explain
manners
and
the luxurious
among
and
of mankind.
praises
to the
Supreme Creator.
The gods, in token of' their approbation of the conduct of mortals, condescended frequently to become incarnate and to hold personal converse zvith the
yet undepraved race
;
to instruct
arid
them
in arts
and
to
translated when
is
the period
Nor
this
among
the Hindoos:
Calanus, according
particularizing
la-
to Strabo, held
much
first
the
said he,
and
some of
TiOter,-
On ing
to this luxurious
man became
corrupt,
and fell
into all
zvith
such a scene,
p.
Gen.
vi.
2, 4.
i.
371.
16
BOOK
III.
THF,
the.
abolished
to be
cumstantial seems to
me
to
medium of labour? A tradition thus cirbe little more than a transcript of the scriptural
fall,
Adam
sweat of his
or have
become
salt
and
bitter:
mankind.'
To
the preceding
or
Menu
under the
title
of Jain-Eswara.
like the
These suppose,
mundane
periods,
:
and again
to all eternity
and,
them
also,
among
four ages.
The
of
tlie classical
writers
commonly
specified characit.
teristics,
a remarkable particular
Dur-
ing
its
continuance,
we
men
celestial trees;
no kings; that
flourished,
first
or golden age
in other
is
is
who, by whatever
name he may
be distinguished,
tiie
must by a necessary
all
consequence be
patriarch
:
Adam.
the four
Gen.
iii.
'
p.
302.
p. 257,
258.
17
man-
*'
ner perfectly corresponding with Scripture, the three following ages as gradually introducing a greater and greater degree of corruption and lawless
violence, until at length the supereminent wickedness
Yet
Noah
hence,
when he
is
viewed under
this
And
accordingly,
we
find
The Brahmenical
first
mythologists represent
four
But we must
not adopt in
its full
Satya
Yug
equally
preceded by a flood and by the escape of the great father with seven compaConsequently, in ascribing their Satya
they by no means limit
it
Yug
to the period
it
Noah
account
This
will
When
but,
Yug
in
their
we
find ourselves in
world.
In
fact,
strong
resemblance, as
world
;
and, as
at the
the iron age of the former produced the catastrophe of the flood
so,
yet future close of the Call or iron age of the latter, the Hindoos place the
tenth incarnation of Vishnou,
who
will
of the present
mundane
little
system.
is
Such,
have
doubt,
though
it
Manwantara or
mundane
reign of
Idol.
Menu.
Sir
Fog.
VOL.
II.
18
BOOK
III.
four periods
'
and
it
may
be observed
as
:
we read
is
the Mosaical
history.
fall
The age
of Paradise
is
line
of Cain,
is
the
Cain and the children of Seth, which speedily occasioned an universal lawlessness
2.
is
The
the
same manner
sec-
their attention
upon antediluvian
time.
The
first
age, as
it
we have
recently seen,
was
On
the
commencement of
miraculous
gifts
still
though they
men
;
of that age
were
and longevity
hence they
fol-
This was
still
more
and happiness
hence they
least
Menus
and the
last
was
and,
In the
when now
teenth
mankind through
the
became
incarnate
Menu.
By
and by
his instructions,
knowof
mode
i.
p.
236, 237.
See Gen.
vi. 4.
19
He
also
allotted to
men
Thus
the several
means of subsistence.
over
all
He
also
improvement of mankind.
sorts,
regulations of
stitutions,
all
G od
and, upon
worshipped as Jain-Eswara.'
It
is
is
made
of the flood,
that Tirthacar
the
same
as Menu-Satyavrata,
who
who was saved in an ark, of a former world, and who was acknowmankind. The four ages of the Jains
;
for,
as there
have already been many similar cycles, so likewise will there be hereafter.
the
Tirthacars of long-expired
cycles
and these
the gift of
of
whom
like
witli
who should be
These remarks
it
will
four ages, as
is
same
Roman
poet.
his three sons,
together with
the,
whole generation both of mortals and of immortals, fi-om that watery chaotic mixture, out of which the habitable vvorld was produced. This watery mixture,
which
is
all things,
is
certainly the
same
as the universal
considered as being
is
mysteriously regenerated.
father,
The Cronus
or as
therefore of Hesiod
:
the gi-eat
viewed either as
'
Adam
Noah
for
20
'"*
equally supposed to have been born out of the watery Chaos at the com-
peculiar world.
birth,
is is
Now
and
tliat
age
The golden
age
is
followed by
:
when a
partial deterioration of
and men
now
in
said to have
become
both in nature
and
understanding.
To
were
:
strong, warlike,
and
Their
their
hearts were of
adamant
was immense
and
irresistible.
We
now brought
to the age
of lawless violence:
will
and,
when we
are in full
World
its
will
then be
inhabitants,
we
During a
find our-
effected
and we
unawares in
the
postdiluvian world.
generation of demi-gods,
These are
they^
who
When removed
state of
them
the isles
of the blessed, which are seated at the very extremity of the earth
and which are washed by the eddies of the deep ocean.' Here then we have a reformation instead of a dissolution
arrangement of Hesiod
seei?is to
places more than one cycle of the four ages within the period of each
Man-
wantara.
letter is
It
may
therefore be
assumed as indisputable, so
Noah.
If
But
it is
we more
attentively
observe the tradition which he has handed down to us, we shall perceive, that the idea of antediluvian times is never once lost, that his four ages
Hesiod. Oper, et
ilier.
lib.
i,
ver.
120171.
21
dogma of a
in effect
and that
he makes them
flood.
He
dora
first
:
he
tells us,
that,
gratified,
men
began to taste
affliction
and
to neither of which
Now
this precisely
when
the golden
men were
free
and
during the
latter,
The
dom from
tion,
for
such
is
that
men
and
it
coincided
woman's
life,
But
it
this description
minutely answers in
is
must
If
certainly be
Adam.
we next
we
abundantly
is
confirmed.
but
still
their longevity
decidedly
He
speaks of
common
by the sword of
violence.
They
lib. i.
ver.
83
104.
ver.
108
125.
as
it
gods; but
may
seem,
after all
literal
The
and
first
race
was
(as
Hesiod says)
were buried.
They were
125.
22
BOOK
III.
niutual injuries, their adult lives might have been prolonged in proporlion to
their infancy
:
whenever
their allotted
it
was
solely, as
own
folly.'
mortal
but
it
was not
began to be abbreviated.
An
in antediluvian times:
by
from
Ovid
and
its
shewn
to be antediluvian, as well as
it
own
also
the
Yet, as
the
we
heroes of Thebes and Troy, and a reformation takes place without any
literally specified dissolution of the world.
But, unless I
is
am
greatly mista-
covertly alluded to in
of the fable
From
first
properly antediluvian.
The
fabulous age therefore of Thebes and of Troy must be the age of the
:
deluge
or,
at least, there
common
intermixture of tradition
other-
wise Hesiod would scarcely have placed the warriors of those two renowned
cities in the precise
Ovid
'
lib.
i.
ver.
126 13(^.
Homer
lib.
tells us,
In exact accordance with such an opinion, while Hesiod makes his brazen age terminate
that Jupiter
men
The epoch
war
ver. 10.
S3
will
^'*"'* '
shew, that the arrangement of Hesiod was neither arbitrary nor accidental.
(1.)
The
is
heroic age of
inevitably be understood,
for
lover
of Helen,
who
same
siege
and Helen
herself,
in
siege of Troy.
at
and Pollux.
have lived during both the Argonautic expedition, the siege of Thebes, and
the siege of
Troy
must
jointly be
deemed
be
It
is
utterly impossi-
ble to dissever
fictitious;
if
and,
must be true
also.
Thus,
if
Diornede were really at the siege of Troy, there must have been a
siege of Thebes, because there bis father
literal
if
Tydeus
signalized himself
and,
Helen were
the Argo.
literal
Argo-
nautic expedition, because her brethren were two of the chosen mariners of
Thus
again,
if
is
two sieves of
if
because,
Castor and
real
one; and,
if
Helen be not a
real one,
Diornede
chiefs
who reclaimed her at the point of the sword characters and, if Diomede be a mytholocical cha;
genuine history can have no concern with his father Tydeus and the
in
be false
or,
one and
to
be true.
in the
No
we must be content
admit them
Now
face of
it
the
The
sliip
we
24
BOOK
III.
first
was
likewise,
we
the Baris or
inclosed by
Theba
or lunilorm ark of the Egvptian Osiris, within which he was or the ocean and thus set afloat on the sacred river Nile.
Typhon
is
But, as Osiris
tifies itself
theoue
is
Argha of the
it is
other.
said to
Argo, as indeed necessarily follows from the character of Osiris, must also
be the Ark
that
it
was the
Now,
since the
its
own legendary
it
have
it
Jason and
gical system,
a considerable
literal
Egypt.
first-built ship
And how
petty voyage, performed by an obscure adventurer of a semibarbarous Hellenic state, have been diffused, as
diffused, over the
that
ii
was
whole both of
when we
either
rest assured,
is
Jason
fundamentally one
and the same character. Accordingly, the whole legend both of Jason and
satisfactory internal evidence,
most
that
it
is
Argo
or of Iswara
Jason himself
dead, in order that he might escape the fury of Pelias; just as Osiris and the
infant
either in
an ark, or a floating
island, in order
25
imagined
hisfamily;
CUAP.
I.
Typhon.
In
women
of
was bewailed,
nocturnal
At a subsequent
period of his
he
Egypt
into Greece,
Danaus and
his family
latter
and, in the
course of his fabled voyage to Colchis, he on one occasion sends a dove out
it;
just as
Iswara and
Argha
fly
away
in the
Noah first
we
find
Lastly,
him and
;
their shoulders
Ammon
Thus
seem
to
expedition from Egypt, there was not a nation on the face of the earth which
less
acquainted with
it.
The
utterly impossible
voyage of
if literally
a myswith
terious siiip
And
The Argo
the Baltic,
and
and, in
all
But,
;
from Thessaly
little
to Colchis
we admit a literal Argonautic expedition how can we account for the knowledge of this
if
first
contemptible voyage being thus diffused over the face of the whole
Its
globe?
voyage performed
in
that ship,
when pursued by
'
lUis
my
Dissert,
viii.
'
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
S6
BOOK
III.
Qver the waters of the deluge, and which in the earliest ages was placed
among
altar,
and the
The Argo,
in short,
and
the Argonautic expedition, which the Greeks ascribed to a band of Thessalian adventurers, but
no
real existence,
Noah and
it
his family.
fiction,
built
must
follow,
The
may
of the Argo could not have been written on the sphere by the Greeks
whence
it
will follow,
that the fable of the Argonautic expedition was no further a Greek fable than
as
it
was
in
is
nearer to
latitude.
or for the
fictitious
Argonauts of
a constellation,
the
framer would not have given the name of the ship Argo to
alike
invisible, at
Pagasae whence they are fabled to have set out, and at Colchis whither they
were bound.
dwelt
in the
was
visible.
its
But the
history.
Argo could not have been placed in the sphere, previous to the existence of
own
Hence
it
well
known
to that
southern
nation, anterior to
expedition, as detailed by the Greeks, could never have really taken place: but the whole
story of
it
nation,
which
first
and
it
was only
As
Cuthim
of Babylonia
and precisely the same argument, which proves the origination of the
same region.
twelve si^ns of the zodiac perfectly agree both in appellation and in order of succession, wheBut this they ther delineated on the sphere of Hindostan or of ancient Egypt or of Greece.
could not have done, unless the several spheres of those nations had all been framed by one and the same people. Such then being the case, we can scarcely hesitate to pronounce, that
that people were the architects of Babel, and that the sphere thus alike carried off by the
itself
This hypothesis seems to be confirmed by strong internal evidence. As the constellation Aroo is plainly the Argha or Ark, and as the neighbouring constellations all relate to the
hislory of the deluge
:
so
what we now
call
Oiion and
27
'^"*^^
as
it
conjointly
;
one be a
literal
matter of
all
fact,
all
must be
literal
matters of fact
if
one
be purely fabulous,
nautic expedition
is
deluge; whether we choose, or choose not, to suppose the existence of some piratical squabble, which may probably enough have taken place betw-een the
Ilicnsians.
:
diluvian
and
am
first
the
in
much
the
same
The name
the Egyptian
entirely
tliat
is
of
Thebes
its
foundation
built
Cadmus, whom
tradition
brings out of
after see)
Mho
(as
we
shall hereis
said to
side.
Now
this
precisely answers to the description of the bull Apis, which was marked by
conjointly as
Accordingly
we
Cadmus was
represent
Nimrod
sphere
is
same person.
Hist.
Compcnd.
p. 14.
I may add, that the Virgo of our present who was sometimes mystically deemed a virgin.
:
ear of corn.
This
Isis, who was confessedly the same as Ceres and the Hindoos woman standing in a boat and holding in her two iiands a lamp and an last mode of delineation was, I am persuaded, the original one: but,
lost the
preserved the
Their Ceres or
for Proserpine,
introduced into the celebration of her Mysteries; and she was described, as being peculiarly
the goddess of corn.
^*0
TIIK
BOOK
III.
of that animal, denoted in the dialect of Syria and Egypt both a caw and
an ark: and we are likewise informed, that the Thebes both of Greece and
of the upjjer Egypt received
its
name from
the
Theba
cow, within which Osiris was once inclosed and set afloat on the Nile.
was directed
by an oracle
should
lie
to follow the
down, there
The two
common
:
mytliological source.
if
Hence
the one
must be
the
and,
the
respect to
legend.
In
fact,
the very
Minor and
world.
in
Greece:
and
idolatry both of
Ilus
was no
and he
is
The
the
Ilus of
who
is is
same
as
Buddha or Menu
who was
by
when
an universal deluge.
vratta or Ida-tratta.
culine and feminine
hill
was from these two primeval characters, the masor Ida, that both the city of Ilium and the sacred
Ila
and, as
Theba and
same mythological
mother.
character,
different
names of one
gi-eat
Ovid. Mctam.
lib.
iii.
ver.
123.
ApoUod.
Bibl. lib.
iii.
c. 11.
Lycoph. Cassan.
ver. 29-
TzeU. Schol.
in loc.
29
Ilicnsians,
appropriation
made
their
is
so
Troy
must be accepted
literally,
kings,
w as believed to have
previously been a king of Arcadia, and to have escaped from a flood which
in
Samo-
the builders
to
of
tlie
first ship,
have consecrated
Neptune
'
is
His
latter
escape
evidently a
mere reduplication
the other
is
Thus
also Tennes,
an ark on the surface of the ocean, and to have afterwards safely landed on
the island of Tenedos.
'
Now
this is
who was
specially venerated
by the
Thebans, and whose ^Mysteries were thought to have been brougiit by Cad-
mus out of
Eg}'pt.
While
the god
was yet an
infant,
he was inclosed
in
an
ark and cast into the sea; but, like Tennes, he drifted to land without receiving any injury from his perilous exposure.
tales,
in the
mythology of the
ecclesiastic
local
mankind, because
Evan.
lib.
i.
is
the his-
lib.
i.
c.
c.
10.
the redoubtable
II. 7.
set afloat in
an ark.
Vide
book
v.
c. 8.
jj
I.
1.
30
ooK
jii.
Agreeably to
this hypothesis,
Hesiod,
we
deceased heroes of
which he describes as
But those
:
isles,
as
M'e have already seen, were the fabled Elysium of the poets
and they
that,
Hence
tliere
was a
notion,
:
somehow
Ila-vratta.
or other,
by which
nothing more was meant, than that each of them shadow ed out a Tlieba or
By
the
Hence
it
that Hesiod
;
makes them
whose age
in insepara-
was
who
and of
gold.
\Aar
In
short,
if
which
took place between the Hellenes and the Iliensians, a circumstance not improbable
;
it
Such a mode of
treating a subject
is
by no means without
parallel
of
tlie
gods,
per-
and
sons
Avhicli
all
own
Thus
the actions
who
Avas saved
who
title
:
verted into the romantic heroes of chivalry and the far-famed military bro-
It
hading idea on
this subject
really confuted.
Though
it
is
may
have been a marauding war between the warlike pirates of the two opposite coasts of Europe
51
CHAP.
I.
On
first
fifth age,
may
be considered as exhibiting a very cusuccession of similar worlds compreto blend together into one
for they
shew an attempt
He deduces
ning of the
his
becrin-
World
at least as
much a
transcript of
Noah
as of
Adam
and
common
emerged
parent of the
hero-gods,
cannot be more deemed the Chaos out of which the World was
than the deluge out of m hich
its
:
originally formed,
it
at
the time of
new
formation.
His three
first
yet he brings
them down
of the
we know,
seem
back
to
and
then,
when we
its
be
in-
Argo
with his
livin<^
ia
name
of an iron
one
and Asia, and though some such war may have been adopted by Homer as the
basis of his
poem
it is
is
The
war
poem
when we view
immediate connection with the Argo, with the deluge, and I cannot but think it very inconclusive
has been hailed with loud applause, to argue the actual existence of
Ho-
mer's heroes, under the circumstances which he attributes to them, from the accuracy of his local descriptions, even if that accuracy had not been considerably exacoeratcd. By asimilar process
I
had
popular legends
prove that he where he lays his plot and that he had availed himself of the established but I see not what it can prove more.
The
local
accuracy of a poet
may
32
OOK
III.
but at the same time he uses language, which necessarily involves the doctrine
;
similar series,
and
that,
when
fable of the
and the
:
of
iron,
exhibit
and,
when
at length those four ages have fully expired, and hen the four sove-
reignties
have been swept away from off the face of the earth
new age
and a new kingdom of pure and holy nianners, the age and the kingdom of
commencing.
symbolical prophecy, though the
this
legs of the
clay.
really
iron,
Such a mode of
happened,
is
painting,
though
The
last age,
though
known
is
earths
the
curiously introduced
and, by
is
ex-
Even
the peculiar symbol of the great statue itself has been adopted with
It
is
in the plain
of Dura.
]\fany,
particu-
in existence
whom
they rc-
He
had the
expresses a wisli, that he had cither died before or lived after the iron ago, in which he
ill
luck to be placed.
But,
if
his lot
living after
it,
then
of course he must have expected that his iron age would Uihcr
Oper. ct
*
dier. lib.
i.
vcr.
i.
172
174.
p. 236.
33
who
all
who
*^"'*^''-
that of gold.'
Thus exact
is
the hiero-
glyphic in
'
As a
I^Ienu,
who
he
is
of Menu
being inseparably
Treta,
of the king
;
who
is
Sleeping, he
uaking, he
Instit.
the
Dwapara ;
all the
exerting
of
Menu. chap.
ix. p.
284.
four ages,
Dd
is
Pag.
Idol.
VOL. n.
CHAPTER
Miscellaneous
II.
pagan
creation
and
the deluge.
1 HE
tween the
and
the
deluge,
which from
their
miscellaneous
of
my
sub-
of a succession of similar worlds, the great father and his three sons constantly reappear
by transmigration
at the
commencement
of every
new mun-
dane system
a revival of
Adam and
great
fatlier.
Brahm,
Noah, both by a
Vishnou
called
ad-
dition to their
ordinary
titles
for
is
Soma
or
Shem
Siva,
Ham
and
Cham ; and
and not only
Yet
Menu, who
is
denominated Swayambhuva
35
""*'' "'
still
ei^erj/
Menu
without exception.'
Now
w hile
It
is
Menu
title
is
he bore the
of Swayambhu-oa.
He
the scriptural
Adam.
of his
Consequently, his
peculiar
three
Such a conclusion
is
firmly established
With
were particularly
manner
his brethren
except that
the Deity descended from heaven to be present at a sacrifice which they offered up.'
fables.
But the
is
From them we
Brahma becoming
one half of
his
Dacsha, or B)-ahma
in a
human shape
is
Siva,
Cardama
the
of Ruchi.
to
Brahma
in
the
mortal character of
Dacsha,
as
he was performing a
sacrifice,
sons of
Adima
it is
to
two agreeably
fable.
Dacsha,
al-
Adima had
Now,
in exact
accordance with these varying numbers, the traditionary history of the Puranas
is
constructed.
It
is
viii.
ii.
p. 254, 255.
vol. viii. p.
p. Il6. p. l\G,
254. vol.
v. p.
250, 252.
vi, p.
Res. vol.
ii.
472^77*
35
BOOX
III.
with inhabitants
yet in the
it
same Puranas
we
whom
at
last the
earth was
;
filled
justly remarks, appear to be the same with Cardama and Ruchi or Cain
'
Hindoo
the
triad
which
is
fairly
Menu-Swayambhuva
the
of the Trimurti
is
generally declared in
to
Puranas, that
first
they
man,
human
The classical Cronus or Saturn, considered as flourishing during the real golden age, when men were exempt from sin and disease and death, when
they innocently appeared in a state of nudity, and
the brute creation,
is
when
if
evidently the
first
Menu
is
or
Adima
of the Hindoos
while he
is
no
Menu-Satyavrata,
vian character.
Hence, as Swayainbhuva
denominated Adima
so
we
names of Cronus
was Adan.^
II.
The
may serve
eight in
number,
in allusion to
of,
great father and the great mother; and sometimes as three brethren, in re'
p.
254.
It is
Stcph. dc urb.
Von
Sav.
rather
Adam
but
owned, that he had purposely omitted the stories which induced such an opinion, because
they contradicted his system which would
make Cronus
to be exclusively
Noah.
Had Bo-
that this
management was no
37
*^"*''-
"
them
to
but,
The
three
Ca-
same
Hindoos: they represent indeed the three sons of Noah; but they do
that account, the less represent also the three sons of
as one of the persons of the Trimurti,
on
Adam.
by
Accordingly,
when incarnate
of
Swayambhuva or Adima,
is
so,
added
by the
fratricides,
conse-
mount Olympus
that, stained as
he had been
;
and that
in
These
The
INIysteries
of the an-
the
early
were a scenic exhibition of the events of Paradise and the deluge transactions of two worlds were blended together into one
drama, agreeably to the doctrine of a perpetual succession of similar mundane systems and mount Olympus, where the slaughtered Cabirus is feigned
:
A\'as,
as I
Meru
or Ilapus; that
to say,
of the Paradisiaco-
diluvian
It
is
mount Ararat.
not impi'obable, that, on the same principle of double allusion,
Osiris by his brother
tlie
murder of
into
Hades
history
may
of
Abel.
III.
We
may
the Atlantians.
first
king Uranus,
lib. v, p.
is
said to
1.
169.
Clera. Alex.
Cohort, p. 12.
38
BOOK ui. j^^yg
is
THfe
tjggj^
murdered by
is
of the Sun and the Moon, and his child the Sun
This
last
circum-
the
same
and the Eridanus and the Ganges were equally deemed holy streams, were
equally symbolical of the deluge, and were equally represented as bearing on
their
father.
;
offspring of Hyperion,
but
in reality
he was a
mere human
plunged
character:
tales
ocean, or being compelled to take refuge from the fury of the ocean in a
all
man
Thus,
two
Hdius and
:
Selene,
are
first
represented
Sun
and Moon.
The
and
sufferings therefore,
IV.
it,
It is
a remarkable circumstance,
Iroquois,
if
we may venture
America,
to give credit to
that the
savage nation of
should
have acconsidera-
now under
They
dience to
first
woman was
it,
God
and
that, in
consequence of
One
of these, having
other,
superior force.
More
children
who was unable to resist his afterwards sprang from the same woman, who
*
all
mankind.
V. In
Uranus
is
fabled to have
Diod. Bibl.
lib. iii.
192.
'
Moeurs
i.
p. 43.
S9
cha*. u.
Hyperion; who, as we have just seen, was thought to have been murdered
by
his brethren.
These
of
three sons of
Adam,
whom
down
to
the
Such an opinion
the history
;
we advance
further in
mixed
as
it
doubtless
is,
Hype-
among them
the
kingdom of
;
Uranus.
Of these
former
and
fell
Atlas was
name
to a celebrated
mountain
Like
his
.
son
Hesperus was by
tice
most eminent
in piety
in jus-
his subjects.
:
to
the
the
same philosophical
stars, he was suddenly carried away by a violent whirlwind and never more appeared in the
summit of Atlas
to
make
his
haunts of men.
The
memory on account
of his ex-
new
It
almost superfluous to observe, that we have here commemorated, as the next remarkable event after the murder of Abel, the miraculous translation of
Enoch
when we
find,
whole
series of events,
is
une-
son of
his
brother at a sacrifice
is
One
named
Z)/jn<t;(i;
who,
in
iii.
p. 193, l^i.
40
BOOK
III.
shews to
Uttama,
retires
into a forest
Here he
gives
of religious austerities.
and, after delivering
God
many
is
translated to
where he
still
The
the
common
source
and that
source can only have been the ancient patriarchal history of Enoch, with
into that
is
manifestly
the Edi'is of the east and the Idris of the Celtic Britons.
Edris
is
Enoch
Idris,
and as making
his
and
according to the old legends of the Druids, was also an eminent astronomer,
who pursued
still
last
and
same
light
is is
Mount
'
proved by
history to be
to
Enoch
acknowledged
that he
Idris.
1. is
We
may
also
At
this point,
Enoch
will
patriarch
'
Noah.
* Davies's Celtic
,41
<="*'"
which seems
to
me
is
indisputable, per-
at the
by transmigration
nuance of
his
own proper mundane system. Thus, of the seven primeval Menus, we are told, that the first was IMenu-Swayambhuva or Adam; and
the
last,
Menu-Satyavrata or Noah,
for he
is
Between
supposed
Adam
saints.
therefore and
five
Menus, or
five
It
were an
idle
five
patriarchs they
mean by
Menus; because
am
per-
arl)itrary
number
but,
next
the
members of each of
when we
memory
of his righteousness
and consequent translation has been accurately preserved at the two opposite extremities of Asia and Africa, we can scarcely doubt that he at least would
be esteemed one of the
therefore and
five
antediluvian appearances of
Menu.
Enoch
Noah
the one, to give timely warning to the world; the other, to preside over
destruction and Venovation.
The two
it is
natural to con-
and
is
;
this,
accordingly,
we
shall find to
have been
the history of
Noah
Enoch
Noah.
^2.
Mount
Paradisiaco-diluvian Ararat
to the study of
to
be as
astronomy as
his ancestor
Pag,
Idol.
From this intercommunion believed Edris or Enoch to be the same as F VOL. II.
42
BOOK
III.
'pjjQj.ii
Nor were
is
tlicy far
mistaken
in their
opinion
for
Thoth
is
cessive manifestations,
once
Adam
and
Idris
in-
Cader
deed Enoch
primeval Ararat.
3.
The
identity of
is
and,
when
their history
inquired into,
can be as
primarily
little
who
Adam
and, as
than they
who was
manifested at the
commencement
Buddha
same
as
of both worlds.
In allusion
Adam
the
oriental
was believed
pronounced
to be the to
Mach
as
:
collect
of Thrice-great-
Buddha may be
distinctly
triple deity,
Now we may
At
respecting Idris.
is
a lake;
In the Myste-
on
its
represented the
Ark
and any
immediate
vicinity
But
hill
and,
while the
the
hill
Ararat, the lake was a copy of that lake of the hero-gods from which issued
the four rivers of Paradise, and the island denoted the literal greater
World
which
manner of
43
*="*'"
The peak
;
"
mountain
which were
Isis.
same
By
the side of this lake, there are yet shewn three gigantic stones,
called
Tri Greienyn.
The popular
notion
is,
but
IVIr.
the Apollo
Gryneus of
Sun, whence
Hermes w as
whom,
cated to the triple great father or to the three aboriginal patriarchs, each of
in inseparable conjunction with their
common
that
;
parent,
was elevated
Thus
the Hindoos
tell
us,
Sun
and that
the
same
while
we
Om
In
by the existence of other points of resemblance between him and the herogods with
whom
I believe
he ought to be
identified.
which
is
ascribed
thus ascribed, from the custom of representing the great father by enormous
stone images
is
the very
know-
The mountain also of Idris corresponds with tlie African mountain of Adas and Hesperus, and When with the no less famed Ceylonic mountain of Buddha or Gautama!).
possess in a peculiarly eminent degree.
it
was, I have
little
mountain
it
and,
when employed by
the Druids
observations,
'
i,
Celtic Research,
p. 173.
174.
44
JtOOK
III,
deemed a
highly scientific
whicli
mixed application to
religion
and astronomy,
two
first
montiform temples of the ancients, and thus again connects Idris with the
Egyptian Thoth.
The tower
built
to imitate
mountain, Avhere Paradise once flourished and where the Ark afterwards
rested
;
for the
is
Erahmens
have
rightly
and
that form
to be esteemed a
all
and there
is
reason to
It
was the
early study of astronomy, that depicted on the sphere the history of the ship
Argo and
orb,
the deluge, that elevated the great father and his sons to the solar
and that adopted the boat-like crescent of the INIoon as the most apt
The
on the top of
his
favourite
moun-
no
;
other,
than the
of the imitative
pyramid
the
the
natural
observatory of Mauritania.
no reason why we
Enoch and
to
Noah
at
The
and we know,
that,
assiduity
4.
Babylonia and
in
Egypt.
or Edris, or Enoch,
festations of
Menu, melts
Adam
and
of
Xoah
we
find the
memo-
who was supposed to appear at the commencement of every renovated world. From the summit of the lofty hill in Ceylon, which bears the name oi Adains peak, Buddha is said by his votaries to have been miraculously snatched away to heaven yet one Buddha is most assuredly Noah or Menu-Satyavrata;
:
and another,
is
no
less
assuredly
Adam
or JNIenu-
'
Vide
infra
book
v.
c. 7.
II.
1.
45
nor
is
it
Ceylonic
hill
the
Adam
and of Noah.
is
It
is
the Ararat or
Meru
of the
its
reported to have
summit, only because Enoch was believed to have been one of his intermediate antediluvian manifestations.'
The religion of Euddha or Sacya or Xaca has spread itself far northward among the Calmucks, as well as southward among the Singalese: and
5.
the
same legend of
latter,
less
than by the
thej/
people.
Among
says
worship
in
Muni.
They
say, that
hut,
prince in India;
God had
to
alive.'' is
Thus
miriiculously
is
Buddha believed
styled
have
been translated
yet he
his manifestations,
he
he
is
identified with
is
a person,
the
the
11a,
to the
is
was
an ark; and he
nu
is
own daughter
Ila,
own
Menu.
Precisely the
it
same
and
account for
precisely in the
same manner.
When
consequence of
the recess of the waters, on the side of a lofty mountain in Armenia, he quitted
'
it
p. 50.
Purcli. Pilgr.
p.
550.
*
'
Van
p. 376.
46
COOK
III.
immortal
After these
rites
(it is
added)
rela:
those
who came
called with
The many
name of
iiis
Xisuthrus.
voice in the
Him however
air,
they saw no
more
may
trans-
respectively ascend from the tops of the Ceylonese and Mauritanian peaks.
The stories have all originated from the same source, and relate to the same compound personage. Mount Atlas, Cader Idris, the peak of Adam, and
the various sacred buildings
that
of a pyramidal form,
is
Xisuthrus.
7.
The preceding
observations
may
the
This
personage
nacus.
is
called,
Nan-
According
to Zenobius,
who
Hermogenes, Can;
who, fore-
men
like Cannaces.''
similar narrative
is
given by Suidas.
to the time
Nannacus, says
of Deucalion.
He is
said to have been a king, who, foreseeing the approaching deluge, collected
and
led
them
to
a temple
for
many
tears.
is
There
The same
legend
is
related
by Stephanus Byzantinus,
additional circumstances.
47
The
"^^^: "*
of his neighbourhood
live.
oracle
all
long he was to
and acquainta?ice, had inquired of an The answer was, that, whtn Jtmacus died,
The Phrygians on
this account
made great
used
lamentations
When the Jiood of for persons or circumstances highly calamitous. Deucalion came, all mankind was destroyed, as the oracle had foretold. Aftencards, when the surface of the earth began to be again dry, Zeus
ordered Prometheus and Minerva
to
make images of
clay in the
form of
men :
and,
finished,
vital.
Concerning
Mr. Baxter,
being placed before the flood, his being distinguished from Deucalion, and
his being called
Cannaces or Canac, argues, that he must be the Enoch or Ghanoch of Scripture Mr. Bryant, on the contrary, supposes him to be
:
Noah
is
in
am
opinion
According
in his
own person
two cha-
Menu or Adam.
The
formation of
and the breathing into them the breath of life, refer us to the
of the antediluvian world, though placed, agreeably to the doctrine of a succession of similar systems, at the opening of the postdiluvian world the
:
name
impression which he leaves on the mind, seem not unnaturally to point him
Noah
Adam.
He
is
represented, as being a
that of
Enoch who
* Archceolog. vol,
p.
ii.
p.
204.
4S
IMOK
III.
centuries before
tlie
dissolution
The deluge
at all
is
said to have
commenced
exactly
when he
died.
answer
for,
to the character of
in the
Enoch, but
it
Noah:
was considered
again into a
either of
its
new
state of existence,
when he
The
proverb, in
forms, relates to
it
As Mr.
it
relates altogether to
us.
The
great
much
Cannaces
did,
seems to
of a person
'
tions
for Annacus, though somewhat differently applied to one who laboured under excessive grief.'
tallies
was
similarly
for
Now
this
weeping
Cannaces
Ilu.
When
the
was supposed
no
sufFerincfs
were
like his
no tears were so
bitter as theirs.
the ark,
to
all
then
the scene
was changed, and the deepest woe was succeeded by the most
frantic joy.'
As
for
it
'
Ta
To
Kavvaicsu y.AaiEix.
iri
*
3
kwoLMu kKouuv.
Noah, though preserved, was yet deemed a man of eminent sorrows. / "sill adore, says Talicsin in his poem of The spoils of the deep, I xcill adore the sovereign, the supreme ruler
of the land.
the
If he extended his dominion over the shores of the world, yet in good order icas The heavy in the iiiclosure of Sidi : no one before him entered into it. Gwair prison of
just man, endure: and for the spoils of the deep woeful
it
is
thy song
and
till
the
doom
shall
remain
in the
Bardic prayer.
49
and
'^'*'^^'
relate to the
two
""
This
divi-
man
into
is vei-y
common
is
in
and
father,
are equally
Noah
difl'erent
VIII. Cannaces
is
who was
translated
when
three hundred and sixty five years old, than with that of
The
to shew, in conjunction with other similar legends, that the longevity of the
known throughout
Such
men,
this
is
their birth,
were
still
but infants.
To
when mentioning
luvians
on
Fryduen, reentered
The
prison of
Gwair
the Sito
or Ceres of the Sicilians, in other words the great mother represented by the circular inclosure
is
the
Ark
Gwair or llu or
the just
man
is
the doleful
song on account of suffered calamity answers to the lamentations for Cannaces or Adonis or
Osiris:
in safety
all
the rest
of
the
same
who
at the
Menu
in
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II,
^0
BOOK
III,
and Berosus who compiled a narrative of the and Mochus, and Hestieus, and Jerome the Egyptian,
tians,
of Chaldea,
of different histories of Phenicia; all these bear testimony to my veracity. Hesiod likezvise, and Hecaieus, and Hellayiicus, and Jcusilaus, and Ephorus,
and Nicolaus,
relate,
Of this
rant
:
we
Such a solution
:
however, as
is
well argued by
Lactantius,
is
wholly inadmissible
for,
who
age
of what
lives a century,
lives full
and con-
first
men, so celebrated
lived
still
more exceeded
Nor is this
it
all
if
the computation be
made by such
will
oning
to
cease.
The
and,
if
for,
in that case,
amount
to something
more than
According to Couplet, the Chinese have precisely the same idea of the
longevity of the antediluvians.
the
Some
may extend
to an incre-
dibly remote period ; or the true ages of the antediluvians must have been
decupled, by
'
c. 3.
Lactant.
Instit. lib,
ii.
c. 12.
51
'^"*''-
supposed the thousand years to question must really have been, what Varro which last suppositions, the lunar revolutions: according to either of
be,
"
sufficient
degree of accu-
It
is
a curious circum-
that the
when the life of man must have been contemporary with the patriarch Reu proposed an inquiry, in a mediwas shortened to about three hundred years,
cal
it happened, that the lives of book of which he was the author, frfience compared with the lives of the then present their forefathers xverc so long
generation ?'
In
fact,
which
term of mortal existence, the rapid abbreviation of the ancient could not but have began to take place immediately after the flood,
postdiluvians,
and have
filled
their
minds with
many
Hence a singularly anxious conjectures and melancholy forebodings. abbreviation commenced, accurate recollection of the precise time, when this the life of man began was preserved by the Gentiles it was supposed, that
:
to be shortened
agreeable to this opifrom the days of lapetus.^ Exactly Immediately after the deluge, and consenion is the scriptural narrative. and his children flourished, the lonquently at the precise era when Japhet
gevity of the
human
race was
until
first
curtailed
and
it
henceforth experienced
the average
a gradual diminution,
standard.
man became
From
in the
the
same source
Burmas, that
course of every
mundane
revolution the
life
it
of the
is
human
species
that afterwards
gradually extended
again reaches
its first
duration,
when
the
commences.
The
first
man, they
say, attained
successively shorter lives as they bebut his children and grandchildren had until men came to live came less virtuous; and this decrease continued,
Couplet Prafat. ad Sin. Chronol. p. 5. Horace Horat. Carm. lib. i. od. 3. The language of
is
deser\e to be transcribed.
52
BOOK
III.
THE
ORIGIN- OF
PAGAV IDOLATRT.
only ten years, the span of mortal existence during the period of the greatest
wickedness.
The progeny
living
more
and be-
came worthy of
in the
twenty years.
until at length
man.
decrease and increase must take place sixty four times after the reproduction
somewhat
be a successive diminution
in the lives of
five years
;
men,
and,
when they
commit un-
heard of crimes.
earth
all
terrible
sweep from
who
until
father,
re-
will
Little
need be said
specting
fable
it is
worlds
of
man began
to be shortened
i\\e
mencement of
water
former world
made to characterize every fictitious mundane system. IX. The number of generations from Adam to Noah is represented
is
in
Scripture as being ten, each of those patriarchs being included in the series;
so that
Noah
Adam.
This num-
known
it
to the Gentiles
and
it
was from
quaintance with
lar worlds,
added
that
Abraham,
as
we have
festation of
Cronus or Menu.
celebrate ten antediluvian children of Brahma, and describe
182.
* Asiat.
The Hindoos
'
vi.
p. 181,
Res. vol.
vii.
p.
415.
53
take to be really
*^"*'''
These
last I
"*
different modification.
The seven Menus are said to be sprung from the ten Brahmadicas or children of Brahma while the seven Rishis are pronounced to be the immediate offspring of Brahma himself. Now the seven Rishis, with an eighth person
;
the head of their family, escape in a boat from the general destruction pro-
The
Menu
But the seven Menus are seven from the epoch of the creation
Hence
same as the
seven Rishis.
Yet
it is
their
numbers
and
Menus
Noah had
really seven
to
companions
that the
be seven because
mind
will
rendered the more probable by our finding, that the Brahmadicas are pro-
nounced sometimes
that Atri,
as being at once a
to
be
ten,
number; and
is
who must
described
From
this last
circumstance
we
when
and
that,
when
tliey
appear as only seven, they coalesce with the seven Rishis and seven JNIenus.
Much
gods
:
the
same
variation
sometimes, by the
;
may be observed in the number of the Cabiric name of the Idei Dactyli, they are said to have
The
been ten
head of
their family
confusion originated almost necessarily fi'om the causes which have been
just specified.
race, except the
total destruction
ef the human
Menu
54
BOOK
III.
sons,
It being thus
known
being argued
from Shem as
Noah had
appeared
of descent
fire
new Cronus or Menu or Ilus. The Hindoos, having assigned seven Menus to the period before the
in
flood,
and thus
There
is
that the fourteen periods of this double series are the very
same
as the reigns
for
Mahabad
In
is
clearly
no other than
Menu
fabled
or
Buddha
tells
mundane
when
the bird
Simorgh
filled
we have
number seven
It
numhev fourteen.
may be
Brahma
;
are
sometimes reduced
seven which
is
the
number of
so at
as ten
still
the
same
;
when
their parent
Brahma
or
Menu-Swayambhuva
included
while at
more than
ten,
three,
all
who
varia-
These are
number
so contrived as to
:
which
appears
together.
The
Noah inclusive, were ten generations: and these were succeeded by ten Shem to Abraham also inclusive. Abraham therefore was the tenth as Noah was the tenth person of the first: but Abraham was the second decad, person of the ninth in descent from Shem, as Noah was the ninth in descent from Adam.
to
From Adam
55
for the
fulfilled
Brahmadicas, created
;
and
in their
old
age,
became
trace
There
the
is
tlie
fable, in
which we may
still
same studied
numbers
Adima,
is
ten, seven,
and
three.
Swayambtlie
life.
;
huva, or
Brahma
incarnate in
said
to
have divided
world
among seven of
it is
An
se-
Adima
whence
This
one character
cond sto-y terminates with an ogdoad of sons, in whose time the earth was
again divided.
To what
is
to be ascribed,
may be
is
col-
lected from the character of Ila the reputed sister of these eight persons
who
is
sometimes
in
rj-ing legends,
Brahma ten sons, now nine, now seven, number ten, but subdivide it so as to produce
to
the regions of
matter of
the
manner of
Adim and Iva, and terminating with a pious prince named Prithu, who
plainly the
same
as
Noah
to
or INIenu-Satyavrata.
to
When Prithu
gods and
men came
make obeisance
was a highly
him and
He
:
religious character,
to agricultural pursuits.
He
it
and
Meru
need be said
in
The
tlie
who
united in herself
She was
tlie
same
as the ship
56
BOOK
III
'
Argha
Aigo
The cow
husbandman,
Meru,
is
Athm, when
the
Ark
I
when
resting
on the summit
of Ararat.'
am
number of
the
Hindoo Avatars
deluge,
strong-
of Vishnou has been determined to be ten in reference to the same ten antediluvian generations.
They
doubtless indeed
:
and the
last is believed to
be yet future
but,
this
The
a complete diluvian
symbol.
The white horse, which accompanies him, is one of the most common hieroglyphics of the great father, as the mare is of the great mother for this mode of representation has prevailed from Japan in the east to Britain in the west.* And, though the mundane
inhabitants
of
the earth.
dissolution,
which he
is
to accomplish,
is
ostensibly future;
it
must no
less,
according to a favourite
past
:
dogma
every world
succeeded, as
world
is
af-
is
preserved in an ark.
among
whom
'
p.
346.
of
Menu. chap.
247.
p. 5.
i.
p.
ii.
p.
403.
Ksempfer's Japan,
tlje
Sec
my
Dissert, on
Cabiri,
ciiap. vii.
THE
island Atlantis
ORIGIN' OF
PAGAN IDOLATRY.
57
hap.ii.
vided the
among his ten sons; just as Brahma or Adima similarly diThe first inhabitants of that island earth among his children.
for their piety
:
were remarkable
and becoming
earth
offspring,
vian world
to
its
and,
if so,
who
inhabited
it
previous
nerations.
The
opinion
to
its
is
manners ascribed
inhabitants,
it
and by an old
tradition preserved
by
Cosmas when
it
Indico-Pleustes, that
that,
prevailed also
among
for Berosus,
Abydenus, and
Alexander Polyhistor,
first
man Alorus
See
my
Dissert,
on the Cab.
toI.
ii.
p.
283
288.
I shall
dis-
Vide
infra
book
iii.
c. 6.. 1. 1.
Pag. Idol
VOL.
11.
CHAPTER
On
the antediluvian
III.
and diluvian
Zend-Avesta.
But
terminating with the catastrophe of the flood and the manifestation of the
have already had occasion to notice their dividing the period of the
it
and
then intimated
my
intention of offering
some
additional
observations on
cur.'
tliis
curious legend,
when a
now proceed to fulfil my engagement. Where the cosmogony of the Persians terminates,
I
tediluvian transactions
last interval, as
is properly made to commence. In we have seen, man alone was created but he
:
the sixth
is
and
supposed to
have been mysteriously divided into two characters, distinguished from each
other as
the.
man and
the man-bull.
first
of beings, and
did not spring from the union of male and female, but were formed
diately by the
imme-
hand of God.
'
called
Kaiomorts or Key-
chapi 5.
V.
59
Abondad
or
A b- Bond-Tat.''
bull
The man
lived,
and
of
chap.
m.
spoke
all
beginnini
generations.
stituting jointly
so that the
man was
of
the
man
bull.
an
ele-
At
last
an
hea-
he descended
to the earth,
intro-
Karf
esters.
it.
in
consequence of
was
said,
that
Dews
of I\Iaz ndran fought against the fixed stars, and that Ahriman,
independently of his machinations against Kaiomorts, had formed the design of destroying the whole world.
But the
celestial Izeds,
all
during twenty
the
;
Ahriman and
into
unthe
every thing, appeared every where, and sought to do mischief both above
and below.
The man-bull was now dead, but out of his left arm proceeded a being named Goschoronn. He is said to have raised a cry louder than the shout Approaching Ormuzd the Creator, he thus addressed of a thousand men. JVhat chief have you established in the zvorld? Ahriman is employed hini.
in 7-apidly destroying the earth, in hurting the trees,
and
in
drying up their
fVhere
is
the man, of
to
whom you
evil
to
engage himself
Ormuzd
replied to him.
The
bull,
Goschoronn, has
man
is
reservedfor an earth,
Ahriman has injected him. But that for a time, when Ahriman will not be able to
full
of joy: he consented to
'
M.
is
a compound one.
This name
also a
compound.
60
HOOK
III.
THE ORIGIN
01'
PAGAN IDOLATRY.
:
tj^at^
and he
said,
/ xvill
After this
it
flight,
and
;
to destroy all
tor there
whom
was
now an
supreme
the
who bore
:
name of
yet he
is
also mentioned, as
To
in
his rebellion,
The
Ahriman,
up with me.
I go
to
Oimuzd and the Anischaspands. Then he, the origin of evil, Ahriman wished twice counted the Dews separately, and was not content. to quit that abject state, to which the sight of the pure man had reduced The Darvand Dje said to him. Raise yoursclj with me to enter into him. What evils will I bring upon the pure man and upon the bull this war.
After they have suffered what
he able to
live,
I xvill
in the trees:
I will
be in
I shall inflict upon them, they xvill no longer I will be in the water I will be thejire of Ormuzd: I will be in every thing that
:
:
Ormuzd
has made.
is
evil,
rebellion
Ahri-
man was
put to
it
flight
On this
of the earth an
:
and,
it.
The pure
it
On
this
occasion,
he had, as
the
light
His
was
like
a large salver.
The
the height of a
man
6l
mighty inundation.
So prodigious
^^*^" "''
rain:
and
it fell
in droj)s,
At
sides
their
all
proper bounds
them on
and
upon the
IVIeanw hile
God
from
the Arg-Roud.'
and
at last the
in
became
tlie
visible.
The
particular region,
which
the
name of Ferakh-kand: and there Ormuzd Kharfesters, who remained, and from whom all
Here another
bull
the author of
all
abundance.
We
was derived.
into a living
The mode
body
of their production
is
remarkable.
it
The
moon
bull
and a cow.
From
them
II.
all
With respect
is
ceding citation
taken,
been entertained.
antiquity
:'
Mr. Bryant
disposed to admit
it
it,
as an authentic relic of
to
Hebrew
Scriptures, the
Mohsan
is
the author of
Zend-Avesta
a compdation
M.
Perron's French
is
dans V Arg-Roud
to
me -to
Zend-Avesta, vol.
iii.
p.
348371.
vol.
i.
apud
Bryant.
'
Anal.
vol.
iii.
p.
599, 600.
i.
b. iv. p.
219
ct infra.
62
kooK
111.
fpQjjj tjjg
no longer
in existence
:'
and Mr.
total or
Richardson broadly
that
it
carries palpable
marks of the
it is
partialfabrication of modern
times.''
Of
these opinions,
obvious, that
its
reputed author.
Prideaux and
Hyde
allow
the
name Zeradusht
and Richardson
that the
two
aiid
characters have so
that, unless
Dr. Hyde
other oriefitalists had resolved at all events to reco7icile the identity of their
persons,
difficulty to discover
the subject,
it
requires
some caution
to de-
Zend-Avesta.
So
far
we must
ulti-
mately
resort,
:
appears to
for,
me
Richardson
does not bear the least resemblance to the plain detail of the Jewish lawgiver
;
and
it is
common
to the
its
groundzvork
Richardson wishes us
to ascribe to his
term fabrication.
This
last is
Mr.
and
but
it
avails, I think, to
is
it
must be authentic;
it
insufficient to
against
who
are best qualified to decide the point, the absolute authenticity of the
itself.
composition
compilation of modern
:
yet the
ma-
which
it
may
'
ii.
p. 51.
63
and the other
CHAP.
III.
Thus
the
writings of Tzetzes
:
Greek
modern
yet
they contain
some of
the
No one ever most precious rehcs, which we have, of old pagan mythology. suspects, that they invented the fables which they relate, though many of
them now occur no where
Avesta are a
Sir
else
why we should
imagine,
that the
modero J'ab7'ication,
if I
by
this
William Jones,
Zend-Avesta
Prideaux.'
to Zeradusht,
whom
If
it
but that he had either copied from some yet older book (of which
his pro-
The
probability of this opinion will appear in the sequel: at present I shall consider the hypothesis of Dr. Prideaux,
to be a
of which
am
it
interested)
Now
ment of
as well
dogma
borrowed from the general mythology of the old heathens as from the
;
Pentateuch
is
couched
in terms,
which must
in their pre-
Zeraduslit had
conversed together.
Hystaspis.
in
fixing
him
64
BOOK
III.
THE
OllIGlN OF
PAGAN IDOLATRY.
happiness of
the
first
man, or
being
his fall
an
evil
who assumed
still
less did
Hebrew
all
These matters
were well known throughout tiie perhaps in no other ancient system are they
much
regularity
and method.
But Zeradusht
them
in
a manner,
which he could not have learned from the Pentateuch, and which (supposing him to be entirely the author of the Zend-Avesta) he must have altogether
learned from the old symbolical mythology.
him, that
first
Noah
and
the
man
se-
it
by a
bull
;
Adam
Noah
such an idea could not have been borrowed from the book of Genesis. Thus also Moses might have told him, that the first woman was deceived
by a serpent,
that a
serpent,
but,
that death
to the temptation,
who should
and that the flood was the punishment of antediluvian wickedness though Me yc/* detailed in the Zend-Avesta coincide sufficiently with
;
yet
the manner, in
is
hard to conceive
how
From
might have
opposers of God, and that they were closely connected with the serpent but Moses does not positively tell us any thing of the kind. In the story of Goschoroun,
and
in the
man who
in the
we may
but
Pentateuch there
nothing, that
notion,
The
that
65
cuAr.
III.
the evil principle was in the waters and that the deluge proceeded from him,
in
thon
but no such notion could have been drawn from the narrative of Moses.
When
Zeradusht
tells us,
was
bringing on the flood by thiee other personages, he might indeed have learn-
of perhaps every nation upon the face of the earth would have equally impressed him with the belief in a great diluvian triad, emanating from, and
intimately blended with, a paternal
monad.
On
;
the contrary,
when he
in-
forms
same man-bull
tliat
:
of a bull but
we
an
we do
find,
was
we
do find, that
the bull and the horse were universally symbols of this primeval character,
So again
Moon
of astronomically
representing the
Ark by
the lunette
but, in
whatever
light the
Moon
might
be considered by the early patriarchs, there are no traces of any such speculations in the plain historical narrative of
Moses.
Equally improbable
is it,
that the Zend-Avesta should have been a fabrication from the Pentateuch,
if
we
consider
its
striking omissions, as
we have
hitherto
done
its
palpable
deviations.
When
down
to his labour
Hebrew
obviously embellish his detail with the history of Cain and Abel, and would
not
fail
Enoch
at
any
rate,
if
it is
impossible to believe,
would
totally neglect to
:
mention
is
the Ark.
the
Yet such
is
;
nothing
said of
murder of Abel
Enoch
nothing, literally
his family
and
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
66"
aooB
III.
were presen'ed.
mentioned
but
it
is
mentioned
in
manner so purely
what was meant.
The Arg-Roud
is
plainly
Moon, which
is
but suck a
will
mode
much
In short,
if this
in the time of
is
Darius
allow-
ing the whole that Dr. Prideaux calls upon us to allow as necessary to his
conclusion, and
it
are any
way bound
to allow):
even then
little
would appear
from the Pentateuch, and that the great mass of materials must have been
derived from quite another source
;
sole
work of a
sole Zera-
evidence, that
try,
its
and had wrought them up into a regular chronological form on the model
aflbrded
or, to
explain
my
meaning by a somewhat
translation
parallel instance, if
we admit
that
he composed the beginning of his Metamorphoses, much in the same manNo one can properly say, ner as Zeradusht composed the Zend-Avesta.
that the narrative of the Latin poet
ture,
is
though to
his
perhaps owes
for in the
Hesiod
and
we
can,
with as
little
set aside
unceremoniously and
of the Persian, even admitting his acquaintance with the exordium of Genesis.
Any
persrin,
67
his
work in "*'
its
'"
consequence of
matCT-ials
captivity,
;
and
they catinot have been furnished by the primeval history of the Pentateuch.
Such would be
my
conclusion, if
it
was the
sole
with
this
Darius Hystaspis and who had conversed with the prophet Daniel: but
point does not appear to
that the present
me
to
is
reason to think,
Zend-Avesta
Darius
but I
am
am
strongly inclined
that
it
was ascribed
Menu
or
Buddha
and that
it
Zend-Avesta,
To
this
am
disposed to adopt
all
;
the
Mahabad.
the
and the
servile
same
now
book
He
is
a heavenly language
and
in
it
was
believed,
human shapes
is
for the
The w hole of
modifications,
this
legend
same
as that,
which,
under
alike
maintained both
by
Brahmenists
and
Buddhists.
The
sacred book of
Mahabad
is
word
68
BOOR
III.
THE
ORIGIN' OF
:
PAGAN IDOLATRT.
I^f ahabads
jjjay
the fourteen
great father
wiio
Adam
person of Noah.
Sir
William Jones
Mahabad
is
apparently Sanscrit.
appellation
It
seems indeed
or
the gi'eat
INIenu,
very evidently to be
tlie
compound
Maha-Bad
Buddha
and
is
and Buddha
him
each
According then to
this
among
the Persians
Zeradusht, which
Sir
Menu ;
the
moment
of
all religious
The
Persians,
we may
this
rely
on the
authorities
but
it
simple
mode
of worship
The
accession of
Cayumers
system of national
faith,
bears, completed.
for,
plex polytheism of their predecessors, they retained the laws of the sacred
book of Mahabad, and superstitiously venerated, the Sun, the Planets, and
the element of Fire.
At
served some
own
invention
Supreme Being.
vi. Ct 2,
II. 2,
69
'^"^''-
"'
Hindostan
purpose of receiving
:
theological
and
ethical information
consequently, he
Now,
seems
to
it
me
when
view
in
origi-
by
and a
legislative prophet,
he was the
same
as the jNIenu, to
whom
i/ie
Institutes ;
and that
the remote
as the
much
the
same
Such a supposition
same
period.
The
evil principle
Ahriman
acts
the very same part with respect to the deluge, that the
demon Hayagriva
in another of
does
in
The Dews, his associates, are the Dewtahs of Brahmenical theoMount Alboidi is the same as mount Mandar and mount Meru, logy. though the story may possibly have been corrected and rendered more simple
them.*
from
tlie
all
the
other
hills
being the offspring of Albordi nearly resembles the Hindoo idea, that every
sacred mount, whether natural or
ter of the original holy
artificial,
is
mountain.
the
And
man-
bull;
in the third
Thus,
ii.
the
p. 60.
more
'
p. 581.
70
'"
deduce
it is
it
can
brini;
writ-
of
Moses
first
made
in
in the
2.
The
me
to contradict
Dr, Hyde
another particular
mean
whom
As
for the
name
itself,
be
founded
and whether
bull-star
be right or wrong
whom
the
Persians appear to
whom
decisive.'
Such evidence,
in
my
'
Dr. PriJeau.x says, that Abraham, Moses, Joseph, and Solomon, are spoken of in the
knowledge of those characters had been derived from the Jews, and that
:
but
it
circumstantial evidence which has been adduced, that the early history contained in that book
Cherubim.
This epinion might have been deemed plausible, had such veneration been confined to Persia:
is,
emblem
fire,
pervaded more or
by one man.
He
says,
is
Qirof
Se i
Zu}foar-
ZajaJi);'
iitTij ya.^
iv aunu
nrwyujji,ia,.
This Zoroaster
names.
Agath. de Pers.
is
and we are
that
the person
Yet
Mr. Bryant's
supposition.
meant
whom
for
ed Zarades or Zeradusht ; ami that the real name had been so transmuted, that Zoroaster and
two
distinct titles.
am
the
more
led to
we know how
7t
who seem
to
"*'' "'
iiistorians,
:
because, according to
histories can
same
In the former
we
made of Cyrus
:
resemble his
'
there
is
:
Cambyses
cal^
nor of the mighty force, wliich Xerxes led out of Asia to overwhelm
But
is
confirmed by
and because
first
by
I
.-
who
is
day, that the Persians are wholly ignorant of any such appellation as Zoroaster.
grant, does not absolutely prove the non-e.\istence of such a
This,
but
it
that
it
is
to the
'
From
Mr. Richardson,
till
the
Macedonian conquest, ue
have the history of the Persians as given vs by the Greeks, and the history of the Persians at
written by themselves.
Between those
classes
differ-
ence of facts
but ve should as naturally look for a few great lines, which might
:
mark some
there
similarity of story
yet,
from
to make,
seems to be nearly as much resemblance between the annals of England and Japan, as between
the
*
speak with the mouth of Mr. Richanlson: but Sir William Jones not only pronounces,
is
but
tells us,
poem of
when
then,
Jjouis
p. 45.
I,
who am
!
I
no
Mr. Richardson
represents
them
to be,
this
sub-
ject.
'
p. 47. note *.
Exclusive of the direct mention of Cyrus or Choresh, and exclusive of the predictions
71
BOOK
iif.
nriy,
Hebrew
them merely
as historical records,
we must
surely allow,
that
testimonies, the one occidental, the other oriental, and both confirmed
by the
When
I call to
mind the
various revolutions which Persia has undergone, particularly that which in-
Mohammed,
I can never be
to
tiie
Ptolemy, and
nnd history of
Greek
historians.'
for
his tailing
writers,
Daniel
in the
him
the very
same place
According
to Sir
his usual
the present Persians have no authentic history which reaches higher than the accession of the
Sassanian dynasty
may have
down
to the
Macedo-
nian conquest, which Mr. Richardson confronts with the Greek history of the same period,
cannot be at
all
depended upon.
to
me of considerable
importance, because
Mr. Richardson exhibits the Persians as producing a history which can never be reconciled
either with Scripture or with the
to give up
the verity
of the
latter,
we must deny
But
let
us hear the
judicious observations of Sir William on the subject, and our faith will probably not be
much
in question.
may seem
strange, that the ancient history of so distinguished an' empire should be yet so
;
imperfectly known
may
it
.-
the
principal of them are the superficial knowledge of the Greeks and the Je'ws, and the loss of
are
whoWy fabulous,
it
is
a paradox
in
indeed been generally confined to bordering kingdoms under feudatory princes; and the first
life
to
As
have been acquainted with the history of their own times and with the traditional accounts of
past ages
:
but,
in the
651,
their civil
73
="*''
deduced from
tlie
'
Greek
writers
while the opinion, that there was only one later Zeradusht
who
the question,
tively
who, flourishing
in
a compara-
modern
and profane,
for a
that can be
deemed genuine.
moment
Bryant: whence
same
personage as
Menu
Buddha
wlio
to that
later Zeradusht,
who assumed
says, that
name and
book of
his
remote predecessor.
Mr. Richardson
I think,
no two
cliaracters can be
more
:
unlike,
than
and he very
censures Dr.
'
Hyde and
In
fact,
there
for the
have no
mutual resemblance.
Sir
William
who
seems
to
have flourished
in the reign
except a
few
still
rustic tradi-
and fables, Khich furnish materials for the Shahnamah and which are
supposed to
or the
and poetical
eclipses, said to be
of Gushtasb, the prince by whom Zeradusht was protected. from Arshac or Arsaces, we know little more than the names
intercourse nit h the emperors of
be ctlled an historical age.
Of the
:
may
p.
45
49.
known much of
Persia before the
The sum
cal
is
this
;
time of Cyrus
but from his reign their accounts accord, and are checked by the astronomi-
canon of Ptolemy.
Are we then
to give
up
^/ieir
with each other, in favour of the mere fables of the modern Persians
so far as
rot.
'
whose genuine
?
history,
I think
it is
ii.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
74
BOOK
III.
The
generally speaking,
the
same character
as the Indian
Menu,
To
:
and,
if
Mahaba-
the Dabistan of
Mohsan be not
altogether spurious, I
am
Sir
Mahabad
whom
William Jones
Menu
and of
its
predecessor the
origin,
in
Mahabad
is
said to have
At any
rate,
appears to
me
that
I
its
am
composed of
certain
more regularly
the
Jews of the
Avesta
;
captivity,
in the
or by the
much
same manner
rused the translation of the Seventy, has arranged more systematically the
materials afforded him by Hesiod and other old writers.
If
we may
be
the
same
Hyde and
to be that
compound primeval
another
himself)
character
sal father.
who under
in
Armenia, another
Bactria,
I
Hyde
All these
p. 31.
lib.
i.
p.
399p.
lib- v.
p.
711.
c. 1.
Hyde
de
rel. vet.
Pers.
315.
Huet.
iv. p.
75
Saca, was
CHAP.
III.
Menu or Mahabad or
worshipped so extensively
imports no more than
different countries
this;
the great father was every where adored, and that the genealogy of all nations
ultimately terminated in
The Armenian
and
to
said to
have learned many things of the gods during the time that he lay
This
is
dead.
and
is
tion of the
Hindoo
two successive
worlds, the great father reposes in a deathlike sleep on the surface of an universal inundation.
rested
and the
his death,
as
;
Adam
it.
or the
Ark
his revival,
Menu of the antediluvian world, when he as Noah or the Menu of the postdiluvian
birth,
when he quitted
is
reported to
to say, precisely
Noah was
it
born
from
it.
He
is
also feigned to
Tliis
fable originated,
of
Eden
and
in part
from the
sacrifice
God
ter
Each
for,
where Zoroas-
feigned to liave
been born and to have held high converse with the Paradise once flourished, there
Deity; there
the
Adam
Ark
rested,
womb
of
The
Bactrian Zoroaster
is
said to
in the time of
Ninus, and to
p, 312.
76
ooK
III.
(liiuyjajj ag(,
fpj. jijg
a dove; as her reputed parent, who was no other than the Ark, assumed
the shape ofafisii to escape from
tlie
ragcof Typhon or
tlie
diiuvian ocean.
The son of Derceto, and therefore the imaginary brother of Scmiraniis, was
called Icthi/s or the Fish.
for Icthys
is
He
Noah
a mere
Greek
translation of
is
the
title,
father,
as
do
Among
the latter,
Dc'o'w?/
is still
:
an appellation of
is
Buddha
to
and Buddha
thought
with
contemporary
is
nor Mas
without reason
mount Mcru,
and he himself
the very
same character
As for
it
the
six
authority of an
anonymous
places
him
of Troy.
in fixing
him no
same
era.
him an antiquity many thousand years higher than that of Moses and represents him, from Hermippus, as being the pupil of Azonac, who makes a
conspicuous figure in the Chaldean oracles, and
is
who
like
Zoroaster himself
He
moreover
tells us,
that he laughed
on the day of
his
nativity
him
to be
lib.
i.
Luc. de
(lea
c. 9.
c. 10.
lib. iv.
Athen.
to
Dcipnos.
\,ol.
ii.
p. 346.
Dissert,
on Cabiri.
vol.
p.
8587.
Syraes's
Embass.
Ava.
p. 110.
77
''"^'''
Ormuzd, the highest god of the Persians who in the Zend-Avesta undoul)tedlv appears as the Supreme Being, but uho (I believe) was really
no other than the great father clothed with the attributes of Deity.
'"
in
Zoroaster ought to be placed in a most remote age, plainly shew, that such
f^^Cj/
Darius Hystaspis;
for,
if
and Prideaux contend) and he a contemporary of Darius, it is incredible that the western writers should have made such enormous chronological blunders
respecting
him
they must have known, that both he and his religion were
comparatively modern.
In
fact,
who
(to
(I
am
per-
an age or
speak more
He
lived, for
:
he was a com-
and, like
Menu, was
Adam
reappearing
in
the
may
also be in
all
Ham
the Gothic or
Thus Cassian very reasonably thinks, that he was Ham; Scuthic and Annius of Viterbo makes his false Berosus assert the same while GreIndeed some such opinion "ory of Tours supposes him to have been Cush. *
:
must necessarily
and
tlie
result
in
to so very
remote a period
manner,
which
have stated
it,
pagan world
Zoroaster was,
in
a curious circumstance, that the ancient Irish should also have had a
Zcradusht, and that both they and the Persians (who in this instance seem
'
Diog. Laer.
(If?
in
proccm. p.
p.
-T.
lib.
xxx.
c. 1.
Plut.
<ob.
Isid. et Osir.
369.
p. 1C2.
Mos. Choren.
p. 16, 4,7.
Eu-
Chion.
p. 32.
apud Bryant.
lib. vii.
Dissert,
on Cabiri. vol.
CoUat.
p. 153
58.
lib.
li.
* Cassian.
c.
fol.
25.
Franc,
lib.
i.
apud Bryant.
78
SOUK
III.
to iiave
later
Zeradusht) should
liave designated
The
British
stitions
Druids, the Magi, and the Brahmens, has been since sa-
tisfactorily established
so that
may be accounted for without much difficulty. Doghdu or Daghda or Dag-Deva signifies thejish-goddess. This fabulous personage, the allegorical consort of Dagon Buddha in one point of view and his parent in another, is certainly the or
the appearance of this mythological character in Ireland
Ark
who
of
Dagon
or
Dagun,
is
Among
Atargatis
who was esteemed the universal who was the reputed parent of Icthys or Dagon, who was thence said
;
and who
is
evidently the
vratery goddess
In the
old Celtic mythology of Ireland, the children of this Zeradusht were called
Mithr
sian
Midhr ; an appellation palpably the same as the title of Mithras, who was reported to have triplicated himself. The
or
the Peroffspring
therefore of Zeradusht
was Mithras
triplicated
his
as Mithras in unity
:
was
children
and
this self-triplication,
in the
means
Adam or Noah,
was
whom
conunenced.
'
hist,
of Ireland.
vd.
iv.
p. 1<)7,
198.
*
Hyde
dc
rel. vet.
Pers. p. 312.
Irish
to their
Zeradusht the
very prophecy respecting the advent of the Messiah, which Abulpharagius attributes to the
Persian Zeradusht.
As
it is difficult
to conceive
to
how
this
monks
in the
contained in
THE
But though the
OllIOIX OF
PAGAN IDOLATRr.
Magianism of Persia
Darius Hystaspi?
;
79
to
for
chap.ih.
to the time of
(very
tians
:
truly,
'
Eudoxus does, and tells us Magi of Persia were prior even to the Egyp-
who
is
Sir
who seems
Thus
and
his
son Xerxes.
Pliny ascribes a Zoroaster to the age of the latter of these princes; and
him from
whom he
Clemens
Hys*
himself places
many thousand
Moses
visited
in
thus
who was
by Pythagoras;
the time of
this
to ascertain
who
person was.
who reformed
the ^lagianism
who was
pro-
bably the compiler and editor of the work whence the present Zend-Avesta
But,
when
I can no
either that he
of
it
or that he stole
Ovid or
III. I
that Tzetzes
on
Lycophron.
to offer
suppose to be a genuine
of ancient eastern
my-
and
his successors.
be
made
in
order that
it
may
p. 196,
iv.
p. 88,
89.
p. 6.
35?.
Agath. de Pers.
lib.
p. 62.
apud bryant.
80
BOOK
m. Zend-Avestaic mythology could not have been borrowed from the sacred volume during the period of the Bahjlonian captivity.
1.
The Dabistan
of
Mohsan
was
same
Brahmens
and, accordingly,
we
find
From
we
learn, that,
at the beginning of
the world,
numerous
celestial spirits
with the powers of imperfect ion, both depending on their voluntary choice; that a considerable part of the angelic bands rebelled ; that they were cast,
together xvith ]\Iahasoor their leader, into
darkness
ments.
Onderah or the abyss of intense and that there they continued for an inwicnse period in penal torHere the Mahasoor of the Brahmens is evidently the Ahriman of
;
:
the Zend-Avesta
less evidently the
Douzakh and
:
Dews
of the
latter.
The resemblance
is
yet,
have received
fall,
but
we
pu-
his original
nor
is
first
man-bull Key-Umursh
is
clearly
Adam
Of
For the
notes the great lord of the World, k, throughout the legends of Persia, indifferently applied both to
Noah and
to
Adam.
Hence
it
The whole
mytho-
'
ii.
p. 6\,
81
chap.
in
festation
which the second great father was esteemed a transmigratory maniof the first, and in which the symbol of a bull or a man- bull was
m.
But we
:
find
no traces
the
naked history
Adam
and Noah
is
hint being given us either of the doctrine of the Metempsychosis or of the use
of any tauric symbol being employed to shadow out those two patriarchs.
seem not a
it
it may made in
either of the
is
Ark
Such
however
apparent deficiency,
;
in silence
it is
noticed
literally.
When mount
Arg-Roud.
flood,
Arg-Roud must
is
But Albordi
similarly rethere-
The Arg-Roud
on the top of Albordi can only be the Ark on the top of Ararat.
its
xt)
Now
or
name
exactly accords.
is
M.
Perron expresses
is
Arg-Roud,
first syllable
Argha or Argo,
Magus
or Druid.
Hence
Argha of the Magus: and by the understand the primeval Zeradusht, or Noah in
first
of
the
Archimage."
This part of
tiie
legend therefore,
Mhen
analysed,
Moses
it.
it
iv^ p.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
ir.
L.
82
BOOK
III,
which was
same
Paganism
world.
will
is
apply with yet greater force to the symbolical mancovertly pointed out by that writer in the accre-
We
it
proceeded.
Now
in the
:
Pentateuch there
nothing that at
all
resembles
Moses
as
or by Zerait
dusht,
is
The Moon,
last quarters,
extiibiting
does the
and
Ark
this floating
Moon was
of the
viewed
of a pe-
nance, which
4.
the mountain
Arg-Roud bears
in the
Zend-
Avesta,
Albordi.
Here again we have a proof, that at least the materials, work has been compiled, were ancient and original pagan
of the
documents.
The peak
Ark
is
a word,
that
least
resemblance to Albordi.
hill
Hence
it
is
clear,
Pentateuch.
Yet
:
it
is
whence
it
real
Paganism.
hill
Of
seems
compound of the other two and, if it be somewhat more fully expressed Labardov Albard, we shall have the precise appellation of the holy Persic mount Albordi. The import of the word, as I have elsewhere had occasion to observe, is the Ship of the Moon but the Moon, of which the diluvian peak Albordi was one of the many sacred mountains or high places, is that very symbolical Moon, within which the offspring of the second man*
:
bull
is
feigned to have been purified at the time of the deluge, and from
all
which
5.
We learn
from the Dabistan, that in the old Iranian theology the uni-
83
and what we are
in
was
called
Maha-Bad
or the great
Buddha
chap.
m.
thus taught by
Mohsan
the
Zend-Avesta.
The sacred bull, which was animated by the soul Key-Umursh just as the Egyptian Apis was supposed
soul of Osiris,
is
of the
to
first
man-bull
be animated by the
Aboudad.
Tliis I take to
be the
compound
for
appellation
is
Boud
Tat or
I'ttut
many various modes of writing Buddha ; and name of this deity equally familiar to the Hindoos,
according to the Zend-Avesta, was
bull
The
the
the worship of
Buddha
or
compounded with
human form
such notions, nor such an application of the tauric symbol, could have been
At
the
time
of the deluge,
Aboudad reappears
precisely
as
in tlie character
of
the second
man-bull Taschter,
the
tauric
JNIenu-Swayam-
in
The Zend-Avesta
JBg
three
:
combined bodies
that of a
man, that of a
bull,
and that of a
horse
jointly
in bringing
Here
teuch.
the legend partially agrees, and partially disagrees, with the Penta-
The
Noah:
cipal
knowledge of such a
triad,
tlie
compiler of the
jirin-
Moses. Three
ofi'spring
of pagan theology
and,
that
the fable
before us
this universal
may
safely be inferred
tlie
from that
least
resemblance to
simple narrative of
so,
hterally said to
single form.
Now
.84
ooK
III.
jj^pj^
bull
for
;
this liieroglyphical
ven feet of a
turn
:
bull.'
a horse
and the
tail
and
clo-
but, according
that
is
to say,
he was Noah.*
ence
:
is
no
real differ-
for Saturn
son,
are in
reality
different aspects.
On the
a victim towards an
recollect the
uthic
it
rested
on
tlie
summit of Albordi.
7.
There
is
Zend-Avesta
as a Star.
all
history
human
Of
:
this
is
twofold nature,
accordingly, Taschter
the orb of day.
(2.)
represented as partaking
he
at
once
Noah and
But he
is
and
his light
is
spoken of as
shining on high during thirty days and thirty nights, while the waters of the
is
The
name
more than a
man
lib. iii.
o 37.
Ktrfovfts, rjywy i Kfowj.
Taeti. in loc.
wi.
1200 1203t
85
mother, whose
;
womb compre-
*^''*''
"
bended
falling
the hero-gods,
from the sky, which she afterwards consecrated at Tyre: Pliny men-
tions
that
Hyginus informs
fire
us, that,
when Phaethon,
of his father
Jupiter, to
quench the
flames,
an ark
and from
we
learn,
;
that there
heavens,
there
is
Now
it
nothing set forth in the narrative of Moses to warrant the opinion, that some
;
but
we
it
see,
in the gentile
world
fore
I think
and Dardanus, was the Star of Moloch or Remphan mentioned by the prophet Amos and the protomartyr Stephen.' The compound word Remphan or
'
lib.
i.
i.
c. 10.
ii.
c.
25. Hyg.
lib.
i.
Fab, 152,
61.
ver. 138.
Rom.
c.
Taetz.
Lycoph.
ver. 29.
It
may
His
Dardanus
and, according to
as
and
his
death
mean
the
same
the
fabled
aphanism of Osiris
that
is to
say,
the inclosure of
like the to
Noah
within
The Hindoos,
for they
make them
My
Mr. Hoyle,
poem of Exodus,
This
:
to
is
of a comet, as
matter of fact
but
on the subject.
vii.
ver.
6276*5.
Amos
v. 26.
AcU
43.
86
COOK
III.
Ram-Phan may
is rightly
of the Indo-Scythic
Rama
He is
Pan
or
Mendes,
whom
the
whom
deities
and Pan
same
as
ti
Phanes or Dioiad.
:
whom
He is
cer-
tainly the
same
Moloch, with
whom
his
he
is
associated
and Moloch
According to
calf.
'
Rabbi Simeon
seems, in
fact,
as cited
like
by Paul Fagius,
face
was that of a
He
for,
whether a
human
human body, the we may pronounce him hieroglyphic is in each case radically the same The Star of Castor and therefore to be the man-bull of the Canaanites. They were styled Pollux is nearly allied to that of Taschter and Remphan.
tached to the body of a bull or the head of a bull to a
:
Dioicori, which
is
title
of the Cabiri
and Phenicia
obvious
them
to the deluge,
so the
The
which
sufficiently
Noah
shone with
no
baleful lustre
It
may
which the author of the Zend-Avesta ascribes to the increase of the waters
and
Moses simply
in-
forms us, that rain was upon the face of the earth forty days and forty nights.
Now,
if
servile trans-
sum
total of forty
ii. i.
c.
14.
* Scld.
de
diis
Syr. synt.
c. 6.
Gen.
vii.
12.
87
that
it
his
story in such a
manner
as
to
shew
must have
and
been
derived from
a totally different
source.
During
thirty days
thirty nights,
world
rain to descend
but the
mode
The
internal evidence,
we must
argue only for the materials), out of which the early history of
the Zend-Avesta has been compiled, are genuine relics of ancient mythology.
The commencement of
grand outline
:
it
its
common
later
:
to the
old mythologists in
Zeradusht
re-
and their
own
juyentive brain.
into the present
Whatever
particulars therefore
transferred
out of which
its
what a strong
attestation
we have
IV. After
may be
allowed to adduce
;
Moon
the other, to
They exhibit
Moon
it
a future world.
1.
The
adore
first
prayer
is
Ormuzd; I adore
Amschaspands ;
I adore
the
Moon, which
looking
I adore,
looking on high;
I adore,
88
ooK
111.
hcloxv.
May
;
the
Moon
be favourable to
me :
she,
who preseroeth
the seed
she,
of the Bull
she,
from whom
izeschne
I make
the
to
her
and
adore
Ormuzd ; I adore
the
Amschaspands ;
I adore
;
Moon, which
looking
I adore,
looking on high
I adore,
:
As
Moon
;
during ffteen
increases,
:
JVhen she
to
we ought
above
all,
to adore her
when
she decreases,
we ought
adore her
but,
it is
Moon,
who
increasest
and
xvanest
thou Mooii,
who preservest
thou,
who art
holy, pure,
and great ;
I make
to thee izeschne.
I regard
I regard on
which
is
that
Moon
on high:
I honour that Moon, which is elevated Moon : J honour the light of the Moon,
of the
elevated.
When
colour
Moon
of gold: she
:
Moon
to the
Moon come
all productions.
holy, pure,
:
I ntake izeschne
full
to the
new Moon,
Moon,
holy, pure,
and 'great
which caused every thing to be born, holy, pure, and great. I invoke the Moon, which preserves the seed of the Bull: I adore, looking
on high
2.
;
I adore,
looking
is
belozo.^
The second
prayer
but
its
form
is
man-
datory.
to the excellent to
your prayer
to the rain,
the source
of plenty
who
is
the world,
when
it
descends in
iii.
89
'"'^*"-
'"
of
rain.
:
death,
;
be upon the
earth
still
still it
smites
it
death, which
Let the
Dew
be at sun-rise that he desolates the world, still the rain places every thinff in
is
pure
if
it
desolates
It falls in
the trees
abundance
itself ;
who gives
it
raises itself,
and mixes the grains with the earth and the earth
xcith the
grains.
The
by
*
The Sun,
a vigorous courser,
darts with vuijesty from the summit of the terrible Albordi, and gives light
to the world.
Ormuzd, he
you have
JVhether
it
be before
I cause
xcith
I,
By
water
I purify a
I have given
part of
to you.
it
raises
which falling in rain mixes the grains with the earth and the earth
The water, xchich raises itself, is the means of abundance. Every thing increases, every thing multiplies itself, upon the earth given by Ormuzd. The Moon, the depository of the seed of the Bull, darts with majesty from the summit of the terrible Albordi, and gives light to the
tworld.
From
Ormuzd,
this is the
way
to the
two
destinies,
of
it
raises
which falling in rain mixes the grains xvith the earth and the earth
means of abundance.
he
The cruel Dje, master of the magic art, raises himself imperiously;
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
ir.
90
BOOK in.
i^risfics
away
death.
But the rain drives away Aschere, Eghranm, drives aicay envy, drives
drives aioay falsehood
:
drives
awaif
away
'
the serpent,
it
drives axvay
in
V. These
Hence
acknowledged
of pagan antiquity.
We
which distinguish
it,
enter-
ing into the forms of public worship: Avhichwe can scarcely suppose would
have been the case, had the whole from beginning to end been a novel figment
of the later Zeradusht, differing altogether from the mythological speculations
But, that the history does not differ from such specuit
of his predecessors.
lations,
may
bears
The
in the
Italy,
and
Britain,
may
be clearly recognized
early history.
Zend-Avesta and
1.
in the prayers
formed upon
its
The Moon,
second man-bull, while the waters of the deluge cleanse the earth from the
abominations introduced by the serpent Ahriman
as the great universal mother, as the
fruitful
;
the
Moon,
all
that
is
invoked
parent of
:
animals, as the
pre-
that
Moon, which
Moon
that Moon, I say, must an Ark during the period of a general flood plainly possess a character, superadded to its proper literal character of one
who
flourished at the
who
:
be the patriarch
Noah
'
the
\
c"**"-"'*
waters covered the earth, and which subsequently became the parent both
which the
old mythologists, in every part of the world, venerated under the astronomical
As
is
Ark
is
Moon
so likewise
Noah
or the second
Sun
who
astronomically
is
yet,
when
upon
earth, declared to
have been the delegated human agent that produced the deluge.
With
agree
now under
consideration perfectly
In
we
Moon,
and of a
nature.
;
to
heaven on high
latter of
/ adore I adore
the
Moon,
Moon,
the
down
to the earth
below
In the
Moon
ceeding from the summit of mount Albordi, and as thence ruling the whole
world.
But
this
Ark
of Noah, the
the
giver of health or
who
with
all
deluge
his offspring
purified during
to be
was believed
born again
gift
state of existence.
of
Ormuzd and
Sun
when
of the
Magus
Zeradusht.
less
And
we have
seen,
was himself, no
patriaich Noal^
considered as a reappearance of
Adam
or the
first
man-bull
Key-Umursh
Aboudad.
not only to the pure Bull, but likewise to the pure Zoroaster.
'
M.
92
HOOK
III.
which
is
equally aftbrded by
tlie
Zend-AvestEk
itself
sufficiently intelligible,
The whole
ing,
when viewed
in
legendary history
w hich furnishes the best explanation of their meana diluvian reference, mixed however,
fall
of
man and
Ormuzd and
the
Moon,
same
of Hindostan,
tlie
the
the
head of
an ark
same
who alone returned with the British just man Hu from the dale of the grievous waters, when he navigated an ocean without shore in the mystic ship which
was a form of the great mother Ceridwen; the same as the seven Heliads,
in a
;
who was
same
as the
seven Titans,
who were
Cronus or Saturn or
same as the seven Corybantes, who were the offspring of Corybas by the nymph Theba or the Ark and the same as the seven Phenician Cabiri, who were the sons of Sydyk or the just man, who were thought to
Noah
the
have
relics
of the ocean to
Nepsame
and
tune at Berytus.
spirits
They
:
same
of the Japanese
who
commencing the parents of a new race on the summit of mount Albordi. For, as Cronus and the seven Titans were exempted from the general dename Zoroaster here occurs in
to the Persians.
tbc very
I
am assured
that the
name Zoroaster
is
wholly
unknown
'
Hyran.
xii.
93
''"*'' '"'
which
:'
so,
in the
Zend-Avesta, amidst
the general destruction of the impious Karfesters by the waters of the deluge,
some of
the
Orphic poet,
in allusion to tlie
submersion of the
first
the Titans as a body beneath the earth in the deep recesses of Tartarus
he
tiie
of
fishes,
of birds,
ogdoad
for,
as Taschter
Cronus
is
is
more
literally diluvian
which throughout
highly symbolical.
While
rain in general;
his song.
is
the principles of
good.
Though
may ravage
him
is
:
the world,
yet,
and
the
man
so unhappily devoted to
is
when
abated,
when
the day
As we may
is
learn by
comparing the
mylholocrjcal
but likewise the agent employed for the purification and regeneration of a
corrupted world.
The same
idea
is
more pointed
application.
:
The
adhe-
stains of false-
infested
See
my
Dissert,
94
BOOK m.
iii
order
repre-
man-bull
from
its
is
sented as [)rocceding.
have
already intimated to be the case, that the Gentiles symbolized the flood by a
it
to have originated
from the
evil princi-
The
clearly
Typhon was
a personi-
fication of the
ocean
is
of the flood,
who compelled
Osiris to
enter into the ark and Horus or the renovated Osiris to take refuge in the
he was distinguished
evil principle.
Hence
the Egyptians
waters
though
it
divinity,
and
though by the mystic theocrasia which is so prominent a feature of ancient Pacranism it was often esteemed one of the material forms of the great father.
(3.)
As we proceed
in
will
be thrown on the
to
Neriosengh
After having made this pure place, the beauty of which uisplayed itself afar, I was marching in the greatness of my majesty. Then the serpent perceived me : then that serpent, that Ahriman, full of death, produced abundantly
ao-ainst me,
* by thousands and by myriads, universal envy and opposition.
Yet
all
his efforts
Though he might
days
upon
it
of Oschen.
ii.
chap. 7- #
I.
1.
2.
ii.
Vendidad Sadi
iu Zend-Avesta, vol.
p.
95
ruAP. in.
Wc
have here,
if I
Noah and
the predicted
in
Noah
is
so eminent
that the
may
It
so speak)
both of the
Hebrew and of
Greek Scriptures
antitype,
is
in a great
was
this
and the
in
many
points of the character of our Saviour with that of the great father
:
of the Gentiles
many
eastern pagans.
in this
moment be doubted
which
in
but,
that
to
many
characteristics of
be as
little
doubted.
It
was
in
in question.
When
was
This
for the
votaries
but unwilling to
relinquish
long-fostered superstition,
soon contended, that .Jesus was but one of the numerous manifestations of
him
who
ever appeared,
as a preacher of righteousness, as
tlie
retbruicr of
this wild,
fancy
The whole
a])plied,
history of Christ
was
but
it
was so
Thus,
in the instance
now
is
evidently the
Hindoo Nara-Sing or
and Oschen,
are told, that
in
Noah
because
we
96
BOUK
III,
order.
the inythology of
Noah is
ciple bringing
on the flood
we
find,
Noah
or the great
deliverer
some mighty
of
man from
(4.)
is
Oschen
said
But OshanderZend-Avesta as a
in-
begha
to have
in the
In
and trouble
his
em-
Afterwards Osider-begha,
who seems
To him
was
to flourish
were
is
to prevail
to cease.'
is
It
predicted Oschen
or Oshander-begha
the
when
and
the
power of Ahrito
man
see,
is
promised by
man-bull
:
Ormuzd
it is
Goschoroun
first
equally easy to
man Noah
represented in ancient
first
mycon-
thology, combating
and
finally
The
difference
this
of Oshander-begha
the difference
is
future.
But, after
all,
was
'
Hyde de rel.
vet, Pers. c.
xxxi.
97
;
that "hat
that, as
<=*'
man had
the present world in conflict with the serpent which brought on the deluge,
so he would again be revealed similarly in conflict with
him
at the beginning
of another
age; that,
;
as
he had heretofore been victorious, so he would he had already been an universal sovereign and
religious holiness, so he
again be victorious
that, as
and
piety.
ance with the leading tenet of that ancient Babylonian superstition which
spread
itself
from
Shinar
And
first
no such
reference, though at
character of Oschen;
who
is
certainly
Noah, because
Hence, when
he
in fact
manifestation of a future
Menu
at the beginning of a
new
this
world.
But,
if
we advance
observe
how
in
personage
is
addi-
we
at to
shall
that,
whatever
light
Oschen
in
might have been originally viewed, the character of the Messiah was
him,
some time
According
Abulpharagius, Zeradusht, the preceptor of the Magi, taught the Perconcerning the manifestation of Christ
;
sians
to bring
gifts to
He declared,
that, as
that
in
and
soon as the
child
was born, a
lustre.
star
minished
before
Vau,
my
it
sons,
exclaimed the
seer,
As
follow
vhithersoever
shall lead
you
child,
offering
your gfls
to
He
c.
is
the Almighty
rcl. vet.
Pcrs.
xxxi.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
99
BOOK
III.
believed
birth he
virgin,
and although he
was frequently distinguished by a remarkable star possibly on account of though all these the appearance of a comet at the epoch of the deluge
:
father
yet,
thei/
persuaded,
Isaiah.
The
am
it
was
effected before
My
and
it
is
certain,
pected by the Magi, and that some unusual star was believed by them to be
his
in
Now
traordinary transaction
is,
in
my
radusht really delivered to the Magi some such prophecy, as that ascribed
to
him by Abulpharagius
;
not,
inspired
but
we seem
to
have
proved to
us,
that he
communicated
to his
the
pretence of their
I trace the
manner.
The Magi,
Judea
and
less
:
noticed by St.
Matthew,
this at
Persia.
They
Magi
their
name
therefore,
no
for
them
Europe by a north-westerly
(the route
direction,
from Jud^a
shall find
ries.
prescribed by St.
Matthew),
doubt whether we
territoif
same conclusion
will follow,
THE
OIIIGIN OF
PAGAN IDOLATRY.
99
III.
CHAP. they were natives of some other country), they must have been traditionally
for,
is
utterly
We
are explicitly
while they were yet in the east, they beheld an unusual star; that
its
knew
the
and that
him
But nothing uf
this sort
if
known
is
said by Abulpharagius to
have revealed,
this
his
For, zvithout
star,
they never
could
have imagined
that
it
announced
the
birth of
a great deliverer
Jews
many
as-
have dreamt of
:
wonderful infant
all
this,
without
some antecedent knowledge, they would no more have done, than a modern astronomer would take a voyage to America on a similar errand, because
The whole
narrative
:
and, as he gives us not the slightest intimation that their acquaintance with
the purport of the star was recently and specially derived from a divine com-
munication,
we have no warrant
He
simply represents them as declaring, that they had seen the star in the
east,
and
signified.
:
All this
birth of Cln-ist
and, however
it
is
which the
sors.
Zeradusht
is
said to have
communicated
to tiieir predeces-
They
manner
in
made
to
the communication in
said
ii.
to
See Matth.
100
nooK
III.
Hebrew
grounds
ascribed to
him by Abulpharagius.
In
this
opinion I
am
the
of the
Magi themselves,
by
St.
Matthew
they not only know, that the star announced the birth of a deliit
king in particular.
it
How
is
Christ
The answer
:
perfectly easy, if
fact
is
we admit
radusht's prediction
ed, if
and the
precisely
we suppose (what
in that case
we must suppose)
to
fabricated
them he would
gin-born
fant
his
was
Immanuel was
to
to be the sovereign of
Judah
was
be the Mighty
God and
and
that,
although
sit
upon
how
Hence, I think, we may clearly perceive, Magi came to know that the star-annouriced deliverer was to be a Jewish prince, and how Zeradusht was enabled to communicate that
the eastern
But there
is
radusht was effected previous to the birth of our Lord, and that the prediction ascribed to
him by Abulpharagius
is
quent to
the
it.
the
isles
and
Magi of
their rites
and
first
satisfactorily traced
Now
it
and
it
is
equally redelivered by
first
a Daru or Druid of Bokhara, which was the supposed abode of the Persian
'
Compare Numb.
JJ).
ix.
6,7.
101
satisfactorily ac*'*''*
how
this
"**
counted for on the supposition that the Irish legend was the mere forgery of
some monk of
tion
because, even
if
had been
guilty, in
first
own
imagi-
the
by Abulpharagius
Daru
or Druid of Bokhara.
This circumstance, so
am
of at least a thorough-
paced
forgery.
Many
but, if a
romancincr
monk
of
the dark ages had merely found an ancient personage, revered by the pagan
Irish as a prophet under the
if
he had been
;
dis-
posed
to ascribe to this
he
could not have moulded the prophecy and the history attached to
present form.
into their
Supposing him
to
know
tin writers
under the
tlie
title
the Zeradusht of
roaster^
ter
Irish history
in
common
with
this
Zo-
because he could scarcely have known that by the Persians Zoroascalled Zeradusht.
was
how he
af-
who
Ma^us
?
of Bokhara.
affirmation,
Or,
if
how happens
is
that
it
For the
identical prophecy,
Zeradusht of Bokhara,
the very
same person
a circumstance, of which a
monk
is
in the
middle ages
could
The
'
hibt.
Hibern. vol.
iv. p.
196
201.
102
by the usual
of Zeradusht.
to the time,
But
that
when
the later
;
Jews of
the captivity
because
Hebrew
Scriptures.
Neither could
:
it
knowledge which
country.
it
first
own
Hence
place between the time of Darius Hystaspis, in whose reign the later Zera-
dusht
is
which
Magi out
of Persia or Chald^a.
But,
if it
took
place before the birth of Christ, then the prophecy ascribed to Zeradusht
must
also
because, since
it
has
been discovered
christian emigrants
from Persia.
(6.)
I think m'B
may
much
the
same as those
many
manifested.
title
of the just
man Noah,
for
whom
ages.
the world was renovated by the waters of the deluge, and of the ex-
who was
tlie evil
Now,
ism, already
maintained,
that
Oschen or Key-Umursh or
at the beginning of a
new world
as he had heretofore
;
and,
same
name
of Taschter or
Aboudad
or
Mahubad
guished by a star and was sometimes thought to have been born of a virgin
since these would be the doctrines
in
com-
mon
with the other philosophizing theologists of the east, previous to his hav-
Balaam and
Isaiah,
it
is
103
He would
**'*^- '"
which
vals to expect.
own mythological system taught him at stated And such, which we may collect to have been the
tiie
inter-
notion
of Zeradusht from
circumstance of
his
title
of
Oschen
to the just
or future,
who
as
their
successors have
done
after
father,
by
in-
various particulars
by
Whether
the
informed.
They
returned to their
down to them from Zeradusht, we are not own country, and we hear nothing more of
them.
But, whether they did or did not acquire more just sentiments by
conversing with
Mary and
sow
in the
minds of
their
brethren, already impressed with the belief that the great father
was about
to
The mighty
river
Voorokesch^, which
it
is
the history,
mytholo-
It
was
to them,
Danube
tlie
Babylonians
it
was
to them, in
short,
and
still
is,
to
The
river,
is
of Avhich
locally-appropriated transcripts,
flows from the
certainly
really
Paradisiaco-
Lubar
and,
Zendit
Avesta
is
clearly the
arkite mountain,
whether the
Persians supposed
104
BOOK in.
though
'
it
may
literally
stream.
mountainous country where the Aric rested, was esteemed a symbol of the
oceanic deluge
:
whence conversely
it
became a
familiar notion
with the
enormous
river.
Thus
:
the mythological
*
poet
tians
Homer
of
thus the
Egyp-
were wont
title
the ocean,
its
on which the
waters the ark
Ark
Noah
:
floated,
of Osiris
'
we may
easily collect
hood
in
which
it is
and thus,
to pass from profane to sacred, Jeremiah, when predicting the future state
in
which
it
Euphrates the
is
sea.
'
rain,
which
away the
evil
demons
and
to purify the
world from
corruption.
VI. Thus
the materials out of which the Zend-Avesta has been composed, from the
total dissimilitude
the
their
and from
perfect similitude to
tlie
universal pagan
The
points,
which
I wished to establish,
were these
modern
times,
The Oxus
arlt,
Darab
is
wooden
^
'
like Osiris
on the Nile.
his
ilxtavoio foawY.
ocean stream.
p. 12.
* Eratos. Catast.
'
Eridanus.
li.
Compare Jerem.
i.
p. 298,
309.
105
appears
;
may be
it
but that
*^''*'''
"'
and traditions
(for instance)
anti-
The Zend-Avesta
production
:
may
is
be a compara-
tively recent
This
sufficient for
my
argument, and
all
avow my
the original arbitrary invention of a late writer, nor yet a garbled transcript
may
Whoever compiled
no modern figment.
ancient mythologies of
of
its
mythology
%vith the
other nations, more especially in those particulars where the accordance has
the semblance of being industriously laboured or designed, shews,
that, let
who may
be
its
or have been most profoundly skilled in the arcana of the pagan Mysteries.
The
in the describ-
ing of
him
mystic intercommuis
undoubt-
edly the same as the theology of Greece, Egypt, Hindostan, Palestine, and
Britain; and, though (as I liave just stated) the author may have been enabled
to reduce his story into
acquainted with the writings of INIoses during or after the Babylonian captivity
yet his
mode of
is
is
Nor
this all
and the prayers, are precisely those opinions, which have prevailed from the
remotest ages throughout the whole gentile world; so they correspond with
still
in
ex-
and which at
this very
Thevenot has given a curious delineation of the carved front of one of these O VOL. Ti. Pag. Idol.
106
BOOK
III.
sacred caverns; the imagery of which closely corresponds with the mythology
of the Zend-Avesta.
Eros or Cupid,
the gods.
rising
whom
his
left
deemed
the oldest of
altar
On
is
towards
it.
On
And, behind
the votary,
is
supported by
two
pillars,
'
composed of
the duplicated
head
of a steer.
The head on
gi'eat father
viewed, as the
rative or regenerative
power
for
Poiphyry
tells us,
riding on
that,
the bull of
like
;
world
that he
and egress
Moon, symbolized by a cow and that he was styled Buclopus or the stealtr of oxen, which name that writer seems to consider as This tauric equivalent to one who by stealth attends to generation.''
of souls from the
Mithras
is
tripli-
him
Triplasius.
is
also
said to
be the Sun
is
while, in his
human
said to
The
solari-tauric
Mithras
one
testimonies,
to the ge-
'
ii.
p.
426.
"
^
Porph.de
ant.
nymph,
p. 260,
Mi^as
Hesych. Lex.
CHAPTER
IV.
Pagan
We
some strong
in
a similar manner
we
shall find,
that
to the in
The cause
is
both
new
former world, and on the surface of which the great father floated
repose during the period that intervened between that world and
profound
its
successor.
And, analogously
to such
an
idea, the
when
a
the deluge retired into the central abyss, was viewed as the creation of
the great
deep, during the appointed intermediate period, either on the lotos, or the
sacred
leaf,
proper creation was believed to have been preceded by a flood, which de-
lOS
BOOK
III.
and was
in
some
sort
no
essential difference
after the deluge.
between the
world and
its
renovation
and heathen
much
intermingled together,
is
in fact nothing
naturally anticipated.
If however
that
circumstance,
we
shall
still
find,
literal
accounts of an universal
the history of
manner with
by Moses.
begin with that of the Chaldfeans or Babylonians, as
to us,
I shall
we have
it
handed down
lost
name
is
like
in
man
of the former
histori/
of'
mundane
which
is
In
his time
to
him
in
vision ;
notice,
that,
on thejifteenth day of the tnonth Desius, there zeould be a fiood, by xvhich He therefore enjoined him to commit to all mankind would he destroyed.
writing a history of the beginning, procedure, and final conclusion,
things,
city
of
all
down
to the present
term
and to bury
of the Sun at Sippara or Sisparnis. He then ordered him to build a vessel ; to take xvith him into it his friends and relations ; and to trust himself fearlessly to the deep.
implicitly obeyed.
to support
life,
Xisuthrus,
took in like-
wise all kinds of animals, that either fy through the air or rove on the sur-
He
was
to
go
and was
zvhich he
To
the gods
mankind.
built,
Thus he obeyed
The
last
vessel,
was five
stadia in length,
and
tzvo in breadth.
it
thifig,
of
his children,
and
his friends.
109
*^"^''' ''
began
to abate,
vessel; which, Jinding neither food 7ior place to rest their feet,
him again.
time
:
third
hence he
formed a judgment,
He
it,
was driven
of a mountain.
Upon
this,
he
'
immediately quitted
pilot.
and
then,
he offered sacrifices
ed,
to the gods.
IVhen these things had been duly petfarmwho came out of the vessel with him, disap-
peared.
within,
did
not return,
santly
now quitted the ship with many lamentations, and called inceson the name of Xisuthrus. Him however they saw no more but
and could hear him admonish them
to
to the gods.
He
live
likexeise
was translated to
his pilot,
children,
and
To
this he
added,
that he xvould have them make the best of their xvay to Babylonia,
at Sipparafor the writings which were to be
and search
made known
Armenia.
to all mankind.
The remainder,
circuit,
vessel
were
Berosus remarks, that the remains of the upon one of the Corey r^an or Cordyean
to scrape off the
it
mountains
in
bitumen
xcith xvhich it
coated,
and
to use
by xcay of an alexi-
'
scarceli/
a true account.
a pilot (xv^i^Yijrrjs ), where a vessel was totally shut up, and confessedly driven at the will of
the winds
I can
into the
easily imagine,
own
taste.
kgcnd of
was made
He
Sfcnis to be the
same person
star
as Canobus,
is
whom
the Greeks
RIcnelaus,
and whose
on the sphere
110
BOOK
III.
manner,
they returned
to
Babylon
and,
erect
to build cities
and to
'
may
Syrian,
less
stands preserved
the Babylonians.
IViis
generation and the present race of men, says he, were not the first
for
all those
second race ;
of that former generation perished. But these are of a which increasedfrom a single person, named Deucalion, to its
Concerning those men they relate the following
tale.
present multitude.
Being of a
lawlessness.
violent
sort
mity
The earth suddenly poured forth a vast body of water ; heavy torrents of rain descended ; the rivers overflowed their banks ; and the sea arose above its ordinary level: until the whole world was inundated,
befell them.
and
it
perished.
destruction,
Now
He
caused his sons and their wives to enter into a large ark, which he had provided ; and afterwards xvent into
swine,
it
himself.
sei'pents,
and
ho7'ses,
and
lions,
and
and
all other
animals that
live
These he took in with upon the face of the earth, came to him in pairs. him: and they injured him not ; but, on the contrary, the greatest harmony
subsisted betxveen
sailed together
irifiuence
of the
deity.
Thus they
Such
is
all
waters prevailed.
the
narrative of the Greeks : but the Syrians of HierapoUs add to it a wonderful account of the zvhole deluge being swallowed up by a vast chasm in Deucalion, they say, xvhen all these matters had taktn place, their country.
erected altars,
this
and
built a temple to
myself saw
time, it
'
lib.
i.
c. 3.
Ill
to its
whether
it
present
chap.
iv.
say
what
I at
least
saw
xvas but
a small orifice.
Of
the truth hozvever of this account they adduce the following proof.
Twice
year water
is
brought
from the sea to the temple : and not and Arabia, nay even many persons from
down
to the sea
;
whence
it,
they
frst pour out upon the floor of the temple. From the floor it finds its way to the chasm : and the chasm, small as it nozv is, swalloxvs up without difficulty a vast quantity of water.
it
was
memory at
the dove;
his treatise
That
xcas
;
writer,
in
that
it
maintained
zvhich,
when
'
it
returned
to him,
shewed that the storm was not yet abated; but, when he
saw
it
How
in the
Upon
the reverse of
it is
repre-
Out
of the chest a
man and
main
bird,
woman
are advancing upon dry land, while two other persons reit
within.
Above
flutters
and another
In one of
perched upon
in
its roof.
word Noe
Greek
characters.
The
appulse of Deucalion
is
humour
dif-
Ark
in so
many
'
'^
'
ii.
p.
230.
At
work
is
a tract
con-
Combe, and
others,
who had
Mr. Bryant,
112
BOOK
III.
The
probably upon
range of
hills,
name
supposed resting place of the ship Baris: Hyginus represents mount Etna
in Sicily as being the scene of his debarkation:'
on mount Athos
to Parnassus.
'
'
and limited
to
Greece
but in
all
The deluge
all
insomuch that
The
it,
a small bark.
in
another particular
exhibit-
Noah,
as a
man
The name
known
to the Hindoos.
In the Puranas, he
in
called
Cala-Yavana
and
common
conversation,
extraction entitled
him
to the epithet of
in
Dcva
iq
Deo
but
it
appears to
him
Greece;
in the
for
Deucalion
is
what
common
dialect
Deo-
The
it
name from
all
for
Lucian expressly
calls
thian
and
to the
Chasas of
Caucasi.
deluge of water
"
Apollod. Bibl.
lib. 1.
c. 7.
2.
lib. 1.
ver.
THE ORIGIN
of
its
OI'
PAGAN IDOLATRY.
113
iv.
fire.
This has arisen from the notion, that the world, in the course of chap.
revolutions,
many
was
to be destroyed
Pralayn.
their
Deucalion from the waters of the deluge, they have some most remarkable
traditions of that great event both direct
indirect,
much
1.
fiction.
The
who
is
esteemed
Menu-Swayambhuva, was
it
consti-
fish.
many
;
bodily shapes
is
but,
though he pervades,
a variety of beings
subject to change.
yet he
At
the close
of the
last Culpa,
there
was a general
des-
Brahma ; whence his creatures in different Brahma being inclined to slumber, ocean.
Hayagriva came
lips.
stole the
fowedfrom his
A
JPlien Heri,
the preserver of the universe, discovered this deed of the prince of Danavas,
holy king,
He
Sun ;
invested by
Narayan
obsequies.
the office of
Menu, by
he zvas
name of Sraddadeva or
the
god of
in
it.
One
day, as
making a
in the
palm
immediately dropped the fsh into the river together with the water which he
it,
when
How
canst thou,
king,
who shewest
496.
'
vi.
p.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
114
HOOK
III.
pressed, leave
I am
too
weak
to resist the
assumed the fdrtn of ajish, applied his mind to the preservation of the Saphari, hath from good natitre and from regard to his own soul; and, having
heard
its
it
But
in
a single night
jar
and
it
illustrious prince
vase
make me a large
ing
it
rnansion,
it
I may
dzvcll in comfort.
;
thence, placed
in the
water of a cistern
but
it
in less
king,
it
pleases
me not
it in
in this
narrow
cistern
spacious habitation.
He
is
then removed
its
and placed
a pool; zvhere,
body,
it
became a
for me, who must szvim at large in the routers : exert thyself for my safety, and remove me to a deep lake. Thus addressed, the pious monarch threw the suppliant into a lake ; and, when it grew of equal hulk xvith that piece of water, he cast the vastfsh
king,
not convenient
lie
thus again
spoke to Satyavrata
Here
me ;
O valiant man,
me
i?z
me in
this
icho
IFho
Never
before have
I seen
of the zvaters ; xvho, like thee, hast filed up in a single day a lake of a hundred leagues in circumference. Surely thou art Bhaghvat, zeho appearest
before
me ;
form of
O first
of destruction!
Thou art
seek thee.
:
supreme
ruler,
of
us thy adorers
who piously
yet
I am
anxious to knozo
not,
for what
cause
Let me
O lotos-eyed,
approach
all
in vain the feet of a deity, whose perfect benevolence has been extended to
115
*'"*'*' ''
The lord of the Universe, loving the pious man who thus implored him, and intending to presence him from the sea of destruction caused by the depravity of the age, thus told him
in reality existing but successively exhibited.
how he was
to act.
pi'esent time,
thou tamer oj
but, in the
use,
an ocean of death ;
sent by
vessel,
me for thy
shall
stand be/ore
thee.
Then
of
seeds
and continue
in
it,
secure from
the flood, on one immense ocean, without light, except the radiance of thy
holy companions.
be agitated by
an impetuous wind,
;
xvith
a large sea-serpent on
be near
I will
retnain on the
ocean,
chief of men,
Thou
shalt then
know my
of Brahma shall be completely ended. true greatness, rightly named the supreme godhead.
until a night
By my favour
instructed.
and
The pious
king,
and turning
li is
form of
;
a fish.
The
overwhelming
its shores,
and
He,
it
ceived to be
still
on the
the chiefs of
ami
:
conformed
king,
of Heri.
zvill
The
him
O
and
meditate on Cesava,
who
grant us prosperity.
fish,
:
million
had been
serpent
;
commanded by Heri,
the
Madhu.
When
116
"'
Bhagavat,
aloud
to his
aun
divine essence,
but
it
to
of Satyavrata ; who,
soul,
Brahma from
the
Satyavrata, instructed in
was appointed
religious
favour of Vishnou,
he,
Maya
or delusion ; and
who
will be delivered
from
this
the bondage of
in
which
curious tradition
agrees with the Mosaical narrative, would be alike useless and impertinent
it
must be obvious
to
in
each
is
funda-
The account
degree,
is
given by
Moses
is plain,
literal,
though
literal
and unequivocal
allegory.
is
yet
mingled with
hieroglyphical
It
is
remarkable
:
expressly avowed
the
whole
is
.)
The
l)y
fish
consequently,
its
was therefore a
derstood
In the Hindoo
fish,
delineation of this
but as
Philis-
a man
tfean
mouth of a
fish.
'
Dugon
i.
p.
230234.
i.
p.
507.
117
*^'*''
who was
the
same
as the marine
Venus
The male
deity represented
Noah
ot
tlie
female deity,
divinity
appeared attached to
The
:
latter
mode
of delineato depict
and
it
was used
Noah
issuing
sea-fish.
Yet
:
corruption
if
for,
At any rate, each figure was certainly used and, how we are to understand the hieroglyphic by the symbolizing pagans of a man issuing out of the mouth of a fish, may be collected very unequivocally from the name bestowed upon a supposed ancient king, whose tomb The Buddhists say, that he is Buddhar is shewn at Naulakhi in Cabul. Narayana or Buddha dwelling in the waters and the Hindoos, w-ho live in that country, call him Machodar-Nath or the sovereign prince in the belly Buddha however is the same person as Menu and the region, of thejish. tomb is shewn, is the precise tract of land, to which the Hindoos his where
course be typified by a merman.
:
:
in ascribing the
That very
Menu
is
who
is
literally said to
figuratively
spoken of
Hence it
is
sufficiently
obvious, that the belly of the fish and the interior of the
thing.'
(2.)
Ark mean
the
same
These remarks
involve a contradiction.
In the preceding legend, Vishnou appears distinct from Menu, and personates the
Supreme Being:
yet,
single,
he
is
certainly
Noah
or
Menu
himis
still
older deity, he
son of
Noah
assure us, he
the Sun.*
For Vishnou, as
is
is
the precise
254.
vi.
p.
479, 480.
iii,
p. 144. vol. v. p.
118
nooK
THE ORIGIN
to
OI'
PAGAN IDOLATRY.
is
feigned
and
Buddha, who
is
fish,
is
Vishnou
and the very same person as the diluvian Menu. This intermixture, which is openly acknowledged
Hindostan and which may be readily traced
nations,
in
the mythology of
was
in fact
deification
of mortals.
When
God;
we
look
more
we
shall
other actions and a certain distinct character of their point out, what these pretended
deities
properly
question
cerned.
nas, an
is
noticed by
IVIr.
con-
incarnation
who
while,
form of a
fish
is
as Satyavrata,
he
Trimurti
is
supposed to be incarnate
Menu,
not
Menu
himself,
who
successively appears at
is
Vishnou
:
is
astronomically the
Sun
of the Supreme Being are ascribed to him, while he ultimately resolves himself into the great father
who
is
preserved in an Ark
easily perceive
we may
what
true
strict
no better than
atheists.*
worthy of observation,
that,
Chaldee
reference to
yet fundamentally
vi.
p.
479
119
*'"*''
"*
whom
(3.)
he divided the whole world, and every part of his history proves hira
Adam
reappearing in Noah.
The deluge
is
what
is
called a night of
made
for he
awakes
at the
end of
from the
books.
who
is
is
the
same
means the
the Ark, during the period which intervened between two worlds length
is
and
its
Brahma); because
also the
same
is
on the serpent
Ananta; which
coiled
up
in the
for a day,
We
that
quies
to say,
is
This declaration
what we are
Ark,
to
The hero-god
:
of the
we
find,
and he
was so constituted
siiewn, the
the deluge.
Hence, as
have already
Hades of
womb
the
or disappearance, of
principal deity
tlie
Noah on
surface of
On
this
account the
the death
his coflin
;
They
described
first
and
aftervN
the same.
III. 2. ^'1I.
Tims
the identical
v.
c.G.
Ii20
person,
up
in
an ark and
set afloat
to have
who was
life
ark within which he had been confined, was also thought to have reappeared or to have returned from the reahns of Hades.
The
Hades and
into the
Ark
evidently
and
he,
who was
preserved at the time of the general deluge, was constituted the god of obsequies on account of his fabled descent into Inferum.
this state
It
was
in reference to
the night.
Thus
the
Nus
Osiris as being
The
night of
tlie
Bacchus or Bromius
floating
the night of
Brahma
egg
is
the birth of
Brahma from
Brahma during
have been
in
aquatic lotos.
who
is
indifferently said to
by the
is
sea, to
and
to
an ark,
evidently the
same character
as that
Menu-Satyavrata
who
is
literally
who
is
the
that
As for the demon Hayagriva, he must doubtless be identified with Typhon of Egypt, the Python of Greece, and the Ahriman of Persia
:
is
to say,
finally
he
is
and as
central abyss.
2.
Such
is
first
of the
Indian Avatars
allied to
it is
the second.
When Adima
him
Menu-Swayambhuva was newly born, Brahma ordered with creatures of' his own species. Menu, submissively
Orph. Argon,
ver. 28, 33.
121
*^*'' "*
of residing aytdmidtiplijing his hind, time the zvhole as at that surface of tlie earth was covered xvitli water: for tlie (lemon Hiiinacheren had rolled it up into a shapeless mass, and had
carried
it
down
to the abyss.
Brahma resumed
his posture
of contemplation
and penance,
Bhagavat!
to obtain the
means of raising up the earth ; and pouredforth the almighty, in profound humility of soul. O
me from
for a
this
In
power of god, there issuedfrom the essence of Brahina a a boar, white and exceedingly sinalL This being, in the
grew
to the size
and remained
in the air.
of an elephant of the largest magnitude, Brahma was astonished on beholding this figure ;
it
end discovered by
visible.
could be nothing
now felt
that
god
is all,
and that
and he said
to
Mareechee and
;
from my
essence
it is
this conversation,
like the loudest
when
but
thunder,
:
and
still,
under
this dreadful
awe of heaven, a certain xvonderful divine co?fidence secretly animated the hearts of Brahma, Mareechee, and the other genii ; who immediately began
praises
and thanksgivings.
The Fara figure, hearing the power of the their mouths, again made a loud noise, and became
his
humid hairs of
then,
zvhite tusks ;
tail,
rolling
around
his a ine-
The whole
zvaves
;
bodxj
of water xcas
spirit
zthile the
guardian
began
'
to
.Altenrl.iiit genii.
Pag.
Idol.
vol..
n.
122
noox in.
mercy.
devotees
their praises in
honour of Bhagavaf, who by one glance of his eye illumined the whole world
&f water.
As
the
the body
of Vara,
on that account he coidescended to use the particular instinct of that animal and began to smell about, that he might discover the place where the earth was
submerged.
At
length,
bottonit^
Then he slew
lotos
demon Hirinacheren,
it
and raised
that
it
was a beautiful
hi a moment,
xvith
the surface, by the all-directiijg poxver .of the otnnipotent creator, he spread
it,
like
a carpet, on the face of the water, and then vanishedfrom, the sight
of Brahnia.
Brahma, contemplating
Menu and
Satarupa then,
Brahma's order
to increase
and multiply
their kind,
sons,
by
liis
brother at a sacrifice
daughters, Akootee,
Roochee
Deivehoote, to
Presootee, to
Daksha:* and by
the creation
them and their posterity, in succeeding ages, the whole world was peopled.^
(1.)
is
Mr. Halhed
and
Avatar
relates to
but
it
said to be
:
historians as allusive to
the deluge
is,
them
Sir
:
The
fact
Menu-Swayambhuva
by several generations
certainly
its
hero
\X\e
former Menu
as such therefore it
That
is
under
i,
different
names.
Hist, of
vol,
i.
Hind,
vol,
p.
409
-ill.
vol,
i.
p. 154.
Waur.
Hist, of
Hind,
p. 57.5,
125
fish
Avatar,
CU\P. 11,
Menu
is
the hero
must
relate also to
Agreeably to
this singular
Menu
and
or
Noah
is
given
Menu
or
Adam,
the legend
now
tlie
two properly
The
in the
that,
days both of
Adam
and
Noah
and the mundane systems, over which each of those patriarchs sevewere alike believed to have been preceded by an universal
have commenced by a precisely similar process and with
rally presided,
delucre,
and
to
or
Adima and
earth from the water, when considered with reference to them, must mean
the rising of the solid dry land out of the confused chaotic mucilage.
since
Yet,
we
which
placed chrono-
which almost
Menu
it
or
Noah
the emerging
emerging of the dry land from the waters of the Noetic flood
first
for,
if
the
itself,
when
thus considered,
With
this conclusion
it
agree, both as
ordinarily repre-
sented in paintings.
The
Avatar
is
still
appears depicted
on the
walls of
some of
Vishnou
there described as a
writings,
ring.
His
feet trample
floats
ex-
tended
many
cent or lunar boat: and, within the crescent thus supported, the Earth
j
the globe of
trees.
iS4
BOOK
III.
Beneath, the
IMoon appears
in
to
a pole which
is
diluvian
and
it is
was
believed to have
The demon
Avatar,
is
Hirinacheren,
kindred
demon hayagriva
in the JSfatsya
a personification
is
sub-
when
when
became
in his
on the waves,
is
Ark
and
it
was
this
method of representing
mythology.
which produced
all
One
of
The Earth
tusks,
is
his
common
alike
:
toEgypt
and
to Hindustan, that
tlie
Moon was
and the
ineaning of
doctrine
from the
I
womb
i.
shall
now proceed
like tiie
JNIr.
Courma
me, as
or Tortoise
it
Avatur, which,
^V'illiam
to
did to Sir
Jones and
relate
to the deluge,
though
Meru or
tite
The
sea
was
mountain Mandar:
Avatar
in
Maur.
i.
p.
575
THE
these words.
ORIGIN' OF
PAGAN IDOLATRV.
to
125
remove
chap.
iv.
the mountain
Vishnou
Jiwnta
arose,
perform
it.
Then Ananta, by
its
accompanied him into the presence of the Ocean, whom they addressed, saying, JFe zvill stir up thy waters to obtain the Amreeta. And the lord of the waters replied. Let me aUo have a share, seeing I am to bear the violent
agitations that
zvill
of the ?nountain.
The
Sooi's
and Assoors spake unto Courma-Rajah, the king of the tortoises, upon the
strand of the ocean, and said ;
mountain.
My
Be
I'rd
it
is
:
of
this
1 he tortoise
replied.
so
and
of
it zvas
set
the tortoise,
Eendra began
to
about as
it zvere
a machine.
and the serpent Vasookee for the rope : and thus, in J'ormer days, did Dezctahs, the Assoors, and the Danoos, begin to stir up the xcatcrs of
ocean for the discovery of the Amrita.
The mighty
Thty
nozv pull
forth
and as ojten
let it
stream of
fre
andfro by the Soors and Assoors, a contiand smoke and Ziind ; zvhich ascending in thick clouds
it
began
to
who
zvith
their labour,
from
both Soors
and Assoors.
Aisoors,
In the mean
time,
whilst violently
Mandar
by the
Soors and
zms
like
and
confounded zvith the briny food ; and every specifc being of the deep, and
all the inhabitants of the
is
title
\i6
apoK
III.
TIIL
;
lated
whilst,
from
from
was
p7-oduccd,
The
lion
and every
and The
all sides,
and
plants,
and a mixture of
The
zvaters of the
into milk ;
now being
were converted
:
andfrom that milk a kind of butter was presently produced when the heaveidy bands went again into the presence of Brahma, the grantcr of boo?is. end addressed him, saying
isfatigued
:
with his labour, and still the Amreeta doth not appear
is
wherefore
at a stand.
recruited strength,
for thou
And Na-
vigour
to such as cooperate hi
Mandar be zvhirled about, and the bed of the work; When they heard the words of Narayan, they all steady.
when
there presently arose
returned again to
:
the work, and began to stir about with great force that butter of the ocean
from
Moon,
of
with a pleasing countenance, shining xvith ten thousand beams ofgentle light.
Next folloxced
the waters
;
of fortune, whose
horse,
called Oochisrava.
And
the unctuous
worn by Narayan on
Then
the
Dew
Dhanwantaree,
in
human
hand a white
vessel
THE ORIGIN
juice Aim^Ha.
OI-
I'AGAN IDOLAIRV.
137
<^"*p- '
When
the Assoors
rained their tumultuous voices for the Amrita, and each of them clarnorously exclaimed,
This of right
is
mine.
time, Iravat, a
mighty
ele-
churn the ocean more than enough, that deadly poison issued from
burning
like
bed
the world, confounding the three regions of the universe with its mortal
stench
thefatal
drug
to save
mankind.'
We
the
may, 1
think,
of Paradisiacal
and diluvian ideas, which would naturally result from the circumstance of
of
identical
(1.)
Meru
consultation
is,
how
mortality
may
be best regained.
fable,
when
the identity of
is
recol-
must
which was
by the trans-
Adam
and Eve.
Meru
is
Meru
is
inhabitants
it
were) to a
new
is
life
Eden
is
Amrita
deluge, and
work
is
said to be
mount Mandar.
This
is
But Mandar
both from
its
the very
same mythological
its locality.
hill
as
Meru.
manifest,
Mandar appears as an inverted cone and by the divines of Thibet mount Aleru is The forms of both thought to. resemble an inverted conical pyramid.*
In the Hindoo delineation of the
;
Courma
Avatar, mount
'
Wilkins's Geeta; p.
in
146
149.
i.
Maur.
p. 581.
128
nooK
III.
Mandar and
Meru are but different names of one mountain. And this conclusion is decidedly established by
The
literal
a reference to geography.
Meru, or the
at
local
Ganges.
But the
literal
similarly si-
same
river.'
Me-
and,
with
it,
The word
itself signifies
is
and
this
appellation, which
Meru
or
Albordi or
first
Hence
it is
made
ment of churning
mortality.
the ocean,
water of iminterest-
We
shall be
brought to the
of the
itself.
ing particular
lar
is
in the delineation
Courma
which
to be a
Now
the lotos
is
declared
waters of the
flood,
Ark.
which
it is
here inti'oduced.
The
the
mount of Paradise,
top of
(.J.)
is
certainly
Noah
in the
Ark
when
it
grounded on the
mount
Ararat.
As
they have
all
some reference
;Moon, the cow of plenty, and the two goddesses of fortune and of wine,
<?qually
iii.
p.
193.
iii.
74.
129
chap.
ir.
fruit
while
Buddha
many
different parts of the globe, alike represent the great universal father as pre-
members of
his family.
The same
mythological cha-
Adam
Dev/-Dhanwantarce,
the
ocean
holding in his
to
As
the
properly
:
made
which
and healer of
heal the deep
(4.)
is laid
is
who
is
well able to
wounds of convulsed
in the
We
in
may remark
is
it
descend
versal creation
is
terrible conflagration
spoken
of,
as being the
accompaniment of
this
destructive flood.
It
is
curious to note,
how
particular,
and likewise
I
in the
of the dtluge.
must
which
have
me
to the adoption of
Mr. Whiston's
On
some
its
continuance,
for:
but, otherwise,
it
will
be
diflicult
to assign
it.
IV.
prevailed
29. II.
among
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
130
BOOK
III.
bear in
constitute so
The sum
of them,
as follows.
to send a
The
profligacy of
pestilential
every blast
was death.
At
this
shut up, together with his seven select companions, in the floating island or
Here
Presently, a tempest of
fire arose.
its
great deep.
The
bounds
themselves on
high,
down
from heaven
meet
newal of
life,
and
to
its
The
flood,
the earth the expiring remains of the patriarch's contemporaries, raised his
vessel or inclosure
it
safe
him and
water of
and reno-
Such
is
and
it is
curious to ob-
serve,
how
events of
it.
The immdation
plete
is is
will
surround
us,
Yet com-
my
oppress him
that
within
It
is
knoxvn to
Manawyd* and
*
is
'
The
ship-goddess Ccridwen.
;
'
The
Stonehenge
Hence
sea,
was fabled
*
to
it the Ark of the World : and hence it under the guidance of Merlin, from Ireland to Britain.
He
is
the ocean,
inclosed within the curvatures of the ship-goddess Ked, which he formed for that special purpose.
Gwawd
p.
563
et
infra.
He
is
palpably the
same
as the Indian
Menu, who
Isi
is
an ark supposed to be
or Ida.
;
title
THE
OKIGIiV OF
PAGAN IDOLATRY.
it
:
131
="*' '^'
are round
within
its
borders
and the
copious fountain
open
from
it is
whom
great wisdom
is attri-
the ocean.
May its
rises
chief
with ex-
panding energy.
sels
Frequently does the surge assail the bards over their ves-
of tnead: and, on the day when the billozvs are excited, may this inclosure skim away, though the billows come beyond the green spot from the region of
the Picts.''
A holy sanctuary
there
it.^
is
?iot
protected
Demandest thou,
Britain, to what
let
thy ox
its
be stationed.
A A
Holy are
They
is
:
associate in
the bonds
it is
Smooth are
its
lays in
its periodicalfestival:
and my
of the
gave me mead
is
within the
holy sanctuary
with
its
scrit
Mind
of the World.
p.
506.
evidently described as a ship.
*
*
The
inclosure
is
Stonehenge, as before
here
it is
it is
it.
Here
for
the sanctuary
*
the bard has been initiated into the Mysteries of the navicular
Hu and
'
The cauldron
of inspiration
For an account of
this
cauldron
Or Hu,
the helio-arkite
Noah.
132
foundation,
I would again,
is
cell.
Disturbed is the island df the praise of Hu, the island of the severe remunerator / even Mofia of the generous bowls xvhich animate vigour, the
island whose barrier
is
the
Mena?
Deplorable
is
Aeddon,^ since
in the
it is
perceived, that there neither has been nor will be his equal
hour of perturbation. IFhen Aeddon came from the land of Gwydion into Seon of the strong door,' a pure poison diffused itself for four succensivc nights, whilst the season
'
was as yet
tlic
;
serene.
His contemporaries
fell.
Taliesin's
Noah,
in his
Greeks.
"
The
frith
*
'
Or Adonis,
of
Hu;
the
Greek Aidoneus.
andJ^Icrmes or
Bnddha was
the same as
;
Hu
it
or Noah.
as
was
In
this
The patriarch
He
the nine sacred damsels, which was guarded by the strong door or barrier. the Ark.
3.
When
To
this
But
the messen-
4. By ger of death entered not the inelvsure of Seon. the whole atmosphere, the patriarch's wicked contemporaries were destroyed
still
polluted.
5.
Then
wands
purifying
ele-
effects
of which, as described
in the triads,
Upon
have destroyed the patriarch and his family in Caer Seon, had nut Hermes counselled him to
impress a mystical form, or to strike a peculiar signal, upon his shield.
with the integrity of the just ones, preserved them
7-
Hence an
itnilation
cold pestilential wind Sarsar which destroys a wicked race that had long been warned in vain,
has originated from the same source as the British and Hindoo legends.
.Mr.
Southey has
of Thalaba.
in-
his beautiful
poem
133
^^'^^- "'
The woods afforded them no shelter, when the winds arose in their skirts. Then Math and Eiuiydd, masters of the inagic wand, set the elements at large : but in the living Gwydion and Amacthon there was a resource of
counsel to impress the front of his shield with a prevalent form, a form irresistible.
his chosen
Buddwas^ may
dragon
re-
main
chiej,
the rightillustrious
ful claimant,
circle ?
Britain.
their last
But
:
of their integrity
extremity of distress.^
Am I not called Gorlassar, the etherial ? My belt has been a rainbow enveloping my foe. Am I not a protecting prince in darkness to him, who presents my form at both ends of the hive?* Am not la plougherP Have
not
I protected my
my friends
Have
not
caused the
wrathful ones
to vanish ?
Have I not
Nur ?*
iinparted
in the pi-owess
of Arthur ?
Did
A title
of
as the
1
supreme lord of
where
his chief-priest
Buddwas
as the
is,
am
*
Buddha
whose
Greek
priestesses,
office
it
was
in the
Mysteries to bewail
as the Jewish
'Ihammuz
or Adonis.
The same
prevailed
Egypt on account of
Taliesin's
apud Davies.
the diluvian priestesses
Hence both
were called bees: hence bees were feigned to be produced from the carcilse of a cow, which
also symbolized the
Ark
and hence,
in funeral rites
and
Mysteries.
An
Noah.
The wicked
134
iiooKiK.
fiQi
I give to
Did
not
toil to the
top
of the hill? I was subjected to the yoke for my ajjliction ; but commensurate the xoorid had no existence, were it not for my progeny. was my confidence
:''
Ilu
ivith the
O father Deon
let
my
stone
work J
Hu, attend
to me.'
The
birds of
:
to
Mona
to
the sorcerers
dawn of
of sadness,
of the Bri;
round
of the rainbow
a sti'eam,
its
which scares away violence from the earth, and causes the bane of
er state round the circle of the world to subside.
formhei'e:
the
and,
it continue in Europe!^
2.
With
remarkable fragments of
that
mode
of arguing similar to
in the case
it
of the Zend-Avesta.
To
wholly immaterial, by
whom
the Triads
into their
present^orw
upon the
Now, from
Iron-door,
S(5i;fei9ufi;,
title
of the Ark.
*
'
Noah's state of
affliction
The sacred mount or tumulus, that represented Meru or Ararat. * Thus the Orphic poet celebrates Dionusus, the first-born of the with his golden wings. Hymn. v. 2.
*
The
character of the god was sustained by his representative, the archimagus or chief druid.
to be
^ '
Deon seems
One of
we
World ; and,
as
we
are elsewhere
Davies.
'
135
CBAP.
IV.
the mythology of the Druids, and that of the Egyptians, the Hindoos, and
other eastern nations, no person could have forged those remains in the middle ages without being well acquainted with the religious opinions of those
nations
and
it is
how such an
acquaintance, such an
at that period.
inii-
We
titles,
circumstances.
emblems through-
the
If circles
on the summits of
the
hills
Ark and of
the
World
is
If the Indian
Menu
the Druidical
Men-
wydd
or
Menu-Ida
bound with
were the
connected snakes.
If the old
Greek
and that
their orgies
same
Cabiri
we
find
them
those very three deities, and describing certain IVIysteries which closely resemble those
of Samothrace.'
In short,
if
we
bards,
we
Rome
remarked)
differs
We
know however,
How
then are
we
We
if it
to
what
is
usually
called
accident.
But,
lib. iv. p.
198. Schol. in
ApoU. Argon,
yi7.
136
BOOK
III.
bardic writings must exhibit to us the genuine theology of the ancient Druids:
because the bards of the age of Taliesin could not have borrowed their materials directly
from Hindostan.
On
for
Hu
as the
which
is
unless
we
sujjpose that
tiie
:
Greek
and
it
historians.
is
Tlje Britons
were
Christianity,
it
they
in
conjunc-
materials,
we
shall
new
superstition,
but that
so eminently prevails in
Hindostan.
trous
Many
;
propensities
Those
:
writings cer-
and I
that
am
con-
of evidence,
what they
were so vehemently attached to was the very theology, to which their fathers
from time immemorial had been attached before them.'
V.
have already had occasion to notice the Persian account of the decontained in the Zend-Avesta: and, from the peculiar
is
luge, as
mode
in
there symbolized, I
am
groundwork of
it is
ever, according to
literal narrative
little
have been
in
possession of a
of that event,
impertinent.
orthodo.x part of the old
:
The
Persians, he informs
us,
believed in an
it
universal deluge
entirely
and
'
in a
Mythol.
p.
257,258,
137
^"'^'- "'
Mas only
partial,
fortli
The flood itself they supwoman named Zala-Cumountain where Noah dMcit previous
asserted by Zeradusht,
it
that the
This cause
is
The
strange notion of the waters bursting forth from an oven, the prototype
I
of which oven
similar legend
is
Koran
that,
which
liad
been used
pa-
devolved to Noah.*
opinion, that
fire,
W'itii
the
seems
no
less
than
water,
Mas employed
Thus
the literal
Arabic of
the deluge
:
Mohammed
oven boiled over Mith the waters of and thus the JeMish Rabbins have a tradition, that those v\aters
says, that the
Such
the ocean
in
the
Courma
Mho
Avatar of Hindostan.
It
is
as that
Greeks.
the
One
Menu
is
Call or
Time: CroimSy
which
fol-
of Time.'
for the
c. x. c. xi.
most part
*
same
Hyde
Sale's
Koran,
'
Annot.
in
Koian.
Salurnus
lib.
i.
a Grarcis,
i.
immulata
litera,
Macrob. Saturn,
c.
22. p. 214.
p,
240.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
138
BOOK
III.
and many of
kings,
peculiarities
to
who seem
;
Cuthim or PalH
the glube.
and
their religion,
The
:
consideration
at present
my
wisb, as
much
as
may
be, to confine
my-
On
this
point,
that of the
Brahmens and
tbe Druids
opinion, which I have so frequently been led to notice as the very foundation
many
vicissitudes of destruction
fire,
The
who conversed
v\ith
Plato on the
subject, after discussing a dissolution of the earth by fire set forth (as he
its
The
it
gods, said
lie,
tiozv zcishi/ig
to purify
with a flood.
On
this occasion,
certain
sailed
who
It
dwelt in the cities which are situated in our country, were swept
away
of
the rivers.^
tions
a feature
in the tradition
:
of the Druids.
destruction
and the
latter is considered,
employed
which
it
former inhabitants.
coincidence serves additionally to prove, that the writings of the bards contain fragments of genuine British mythology.
may
is
repre-
sented as being successively dissolved by each of those two agents separately. I think it probable, that the notion of a deluge of fire, as well as of a deluge
first
instance from
fol.
tlie
Pfeton. Tim.
22, 23.
139
<=ha.p. iv.
in other
coun-
yet there
is
informs
us,
make
frequent mention of
it.
the flood, though they do not enter into the causes which produced
This
deficiency led that author to doubt, whether they spoke of the Noetic flood,
or of
So
far as this
however he ventures
the two accounts, and that in point of chronology they nearly coincide,
in
The
who from
Noah
of
name of
well-authenticated history.*
said,
latter
From
of them, the
seems
its
fall,
and
the second to
first
heaven, a pure pkasure, and a perfect tranquillity^ reigned over all nature.
There
so7-rozv,
Nothing
state
made
of man.
of
happiness.
Everything was
in their kind.
beautiful ;
this
were perfect
In
uni-
The
active
any effort or
opposition, to
The
philosophers,
who adhered
that,
171
to
these ancient
and particularly
Tchouangse, say,
the state
'
p.
X'i.
140
mooK in.
inwardly
icorks
Supreme Reason,
of justice.
Jalshood.
The
and
without coiijusion.
purer
at present.
man, or which
sitf-
but an universal
reigned over
cence
On
they give of the second heaven clearly points out the dreadful convulsion,
at the
The
very foundation.
of The heavens
changed
pillars
The
and the
stars,
1 he earth Jell
xcilh
to pieces
and
bosom burst
Jor th
violence,
and
overjioxced
zccis
Man
the
having rebelled
totally disordered.
The sun
and
grand harmony of
I think,
is
the deluue.
The
n)oial cause
evils
of
^11 these
arose
from mans
reason.
monarch
(J the
Universe.
He would needs
He
He
;
and the
abandoned him.
of wickedness.'
As
epocli,
ami as each
fictitious
it
commencement of time
ush-
14]
I\fach the
same notion
and
pre-
chap.
iv.
among
the Chinese
/ may assure
1/
ui,
consi-
dtralion, says Sir WilHani Jones in an adihess to the Society over wliich he
like
Jrom
from
xchich their pot tical history begins, just preceded the appearance of Fohi
;
iit
the reian
of
Yao
of
it
zvas either
(if the
whole account
be not a fable),
Noah)
otiier
The
ith
truth of the
h]<e tliat
of
all
either
inytholojiical or largely
blended u
mythology
and
At
the inhabitants of
Mechoaca,
overwhelmed by water
in
The IMechoacans
had also
After
turn
He
next sent out several others, which likewise did not return.
Last
of
all
much
mouth
The same
tradition
is
Accord-
Mechoacans supposed,
3/6.
that
single family
was formerly
'
Asiiit.
Res. vol.
ii.
p.
apud Howard.
142
HOOK
III.
p,ege,T,g(j in
with them.
Dur-
ing the time that they were shut up in the ark, several ravens were sent out,
The
Peruvians, as
it
believed,
all
in
a similar
manner, that
the country.
In consequence of
human
who escaped
into caves
To
number of
become
living
animals
lest,
when
extinct.
As soon
besmeared with
mud and
slime.
had
coming back
dry, convinced
them
was now
l)abitable.
Upon
retired,
men.
is
The number
seven.
its
of persons,
whom
they sup-
But
:
number of
seven are
head
famous
in the diluvian
The Peruvian
doubtless the
same
Hindoo
In
this
account no mention
is
made
of the
Ark
but, if
we may
believe
Herrera, the deficiency was supplied by the more accurate tradition of the
mountaineers of Peru.
cept six persons
They
ex-
who were
saved
float.
The
When
only
his sister
excepted,
who escaped on a
From
duced
'
their origin.
Hcrrcr. Hist, of
Amer.
by Stevens,
vol.
iii.
p.
250.
Amer. Decad.
c. 4.
143
''^*'' '"'
fail
to no-
some of
their progenitors
who escaped by
The
deluge.,
According
to Thevet, the
^much
children
about,
universal.
:
and of which they spoke so often to vie, was in their opinion They say, that Sommay, a Carrihee of great dignity, had two the name of the. one was Tamendonare ; the name of the other,
These were of different dispositions, and therefore mortally hated
Ariconte.
each other.
earth
:
xcar,
and
having
hearing his brother speak thus, was much grieved at his pride, and said
him ; If thou wert as valiant as thou boast est, thou wouldest have brought thine enemy entire. Incensed at this reproach, Ariconte threw the arm
against the door of his brothers house
village
:
but,
at the
same
instant,
the whole
tarth.
Tamendonare seeing
this, either
from
it
the
ground
of
it
The
reached the
clouds.
hills
and mountains,
and seemed
of the very
It continued to flow,
was
entirely covered.
The two
wives in a tree
Geiiipar.
a tree
named
saying,
might
to his zrfe,
Break
and
'
let it
fall down.
b. ix.
Purch. Pil"
14t
that
it
still
very
high.
mankind and
all
animals were
and
'
their wi-ces ;
sprang
of people.
Besides an
we may
the
Seth and Cain, whose place was supplied after the deluge by the peaceful
So
again,
wc
when
the Spaniards
first
embrace
Christianity.
Upon
this
who
professed the religion of Jesus, had any knowledge of the flood; which,
his
men and
of Soutii
America.
It
was
when
the uni-
man
They
further believed,
one lord
in heaven,
who
who caused
the
motions of the celestial bodies; and likewise that there was in heaven a very
beautiful
woman
with a child.
From
the symbolical
mode
old continent
am
The
ship of
Noah was
sea,
typified
by a female;
who was deemed the of tlie hero-gods, and who nevertheless was elevated to the sphere and idenOf this female Noah was reckoned sometimes the tified with the Moon.
emerged from the
husband or
father,
offspring.
in the
as a
new-born
Cosmog. Univcr.
Purch. Pilg.
vol. iv.
1.
xxi.
c. 4.
*
'
b. viii.
c. li.
i.
c. 4.
More
will be said
on
b. iv.
c.
4. f X.
THE
is
ORIGIJf OF
PAGAN IDOLATRY.
145
is
cuap. vi.
the
same person
as
Buddha
He
new
is
the
same
and
his
final
union or
birth
celestial
is
who in
depicted with the wings of a butterfly, seems to shadow out that ultimate
absorption
We
must
observe, that Apuleius describes his heroine as falling from the enjoyment
going
toils
The whole
is
treating.
During
the inclosure within the Ark, the great father and his offspring were thought
to
be
in a state of
toils,
and to sus-
tain
tory progress to
difficulties,
Eden
made even
literally to
encounter very
and
iioliness
No one,
He was made
to
and water,
fasts,
to brave the
wa&
rejected as unworthy,
operating rather upon the imagination than upon the bodily organs, were
objected to the candidates for initiation into the Mysteries of Eleusis.
They
their darkling
way through
a terrific gloom as of
flitted
ears were stunned with the loud hayings of the infernal dogs.
This
tasli
'
iv. c. 5.
'
XXII.
Greg. Naz.
vol. v. p.
991
Pag. IdoL
VOL. in.
14-6
eooK
V.
being accomplished with due fortitude, they suddenly emerged from the
horrors of the artificial Hades, and were admitted as regenerate souls into
the overpowering splendor of the sacred isles of Elysium.
To
all
As
which the
at length arrives in
of the mystical
philosophy
trials,
it,
fails
through which the aspirants were required to win their way, ere they
Now
They
are the
same
also as those, to
which
the devotees
among
the
Hindoos
still
still
fanatically submit.
In each case
the same.
Such
austerities
were invariably
or rather that
mind
less
with the great father, which was believed to constitute the spiritual part
than
among the Persians, the Greeks, the Egyptians, and the Celts, who have submitted to such frantic austerities, are dignified with the
lation of the twice-born
2.
'.
those,
appel-
As
'
lib.
i.
ver. 916.
Schol. in
apud Warburton.
Apollod. Bibl.
Tzetz. in
lib. vi.
Lycoph.
*
'
c.
5.
12.
Virg. .Eneid.
ver.
119124, 258.
Virg. jEneid.
lib. vi.
ver.
723
755Instit.
vol. v. p. 954.
of Menu. chap.
ii.
79, 108,
US 150.
147
<="*
World
tiieir
to another,
as
vi.
imagined passage was the entrance of the Noiitic family into the Ark from
the antediluvian
World and
egress from
it
and
we shall not wonder to find an opinion very the human soul, after its departure from the body,
:
forms of
all
kinds
of animals.
This doctrine
of the Hindoos
is
'
:
much minuteness
in those
it
is
taught likewise
down
to us of the old
Chaldean philosophy*;
'
:
and
it
instituted
:
Traces of
is
it
day
in the east
poem
of Ovid
wholly
in question, so
we can
which
itself to
our notice.
it
Of
we might
naturally expect,
constituted a
for,
however
modified sprang from the passage of the great father out of one World into
another,
it
in those
to detail the varied fortunes of the principal hero-god. Osiris was said to migrate into a bull
;
Thus
the soul of
crocodile
Thus
described as
And
when
was
finally
of the epoptae.
I think there
is
'
Instit
of
Menu. chap.
lib. ii. c.
xii.
Herod. Hist.
123.
Ovid. Metam.
xv. ver.
165175.
148
ooK V.
forms of
This opi-
when
Memnon ':
and
it
how
was
distinguished a part
how
in
of
actually
exhibited.
Magi
he remarks, with no
less
that that
was apparently
common
relationship of
men and
were wont
to distinguish the
Hence
lio7is;
the men,
the
who were
lionesses
;
denominated
women,
ravens.
Someassume
times also they styled them eagles and hawks: and, whosoever was initiated
into these leontic ]\Iysteries,
to
the forms of
all sorts
of animals.
He
the rites of Mithras, says, that this Metamorphosis was usually thought to
relate to the different animals of the zodiac
:
its
true
origin
was
and
reptile.
He
common
practice
among
to
men
the
names of animals,
were equally
parallel
Thus they called Diana a she-xvolf; the Sun, a bull or a appellations. lion or a dragon or a hawk ; and Hecat^, a mare or a cozv or a lioness or
a
hitch.
whom
Maia
as Proserpine
they thence, as
we
For the
iv. c. 5.
XXIX.
3. (6.)
149
vi.
Moon
bee,
>vhile
They
Moon
Moon was
new-born
souls or souls regenerated in the Mysteries were distinguished by the appellation of bees.
It
this doctrine
of the transmigratory
wont
to
that, in the
strictly prohibited
It
was on
account of
same
animal food.
And
it
was
still
and
From
the
it is
how
dogma
and how
in the celebration of
them
it
was
scenically
and therefore
literally
exhibited.
As the great father was born again from a floating Moon or from a wooden ark shaped like a cow and as he and his mystic consort
;
were feigned
to
all
:
fully migrating
Moon
or from the
body of a cow, and were declared to pass successively through the bodies
of various animals in their progress towards Paradisiacal perfection.
Now
tells uSj
this,
we
find,
Porphyry
that the initiated were clothed in the forms of every sort of animals.
"
Porph. de abstin.
c.
lib. iv.
16.
Herod. Hist,
lib. ii.
54, 55.
150
His phraseology
remarkable": and
it
to allude to the
By
means of
bestial vizors
skins, the
were appointed
to personate
and
this
was denominated
their tra)ismigra'
tory Metamor'phosis'-.
human
figures
who
of a dog ^
VII. The ancient Mysteries then described the death and regeneration
of the transmigrating great father, and with
sical
it
phy-
The
first
part of
them was
and
terrific
nature
and
this
shadowed
or descent into
mundane frame, and the reduction of the World to its primeval chaotic The second part of them was of a joyous and lively nature and state.
:
from
hell,
same hero-god
womb
of the
now
of a new
World out of
the all-per-
vading waters which had inundated and destroyed the old World.
Such,
mundane
was
left
in
the solitary
'
'O Ti
tot,
wanTosawa; ^uwt
jjit^tftxi,
Hence
In
all
Hyperborean or
chango
Ovid. Metam.
lib.
that Bp.
phosis, he appears- to
me
to
be as
much mistaken
as he
is
of ths
Mysteries.
151
chap.
n.
compound personage
But besides
tion,
as, after
this
such,
austerities,
into them.
We
I
have
now
will
be found, was
a point, which
fectly
have already
some measure
anticipated,
Whatever
do and
suffer.
full
If the
a passage
one entered
into
human
Para-
by
his
passage from
World
to
World, and
:
so likewise
to
If the one
was
born
said to
be restored to
or to be born again
If the one
was
indifferently reputed to be
again from the door of a rocky cavern, from a stone cell, from the cleft of
a rock, from a cow, from an ark or boat, from the INIoon, or from the of the great goddess
:
womb
in
so likewise was
the other.
In every particular
:
them
who
who
the
presided over
tlie
Magus or Druid and who as such was represented by every succeeding Magus or Druid; so all the initiated claimed, in virtue of their
first
initiation, to
whom
they
VIII.
may now
to us
substantiate
said,
by adducing such
accounts of the various modes of initiation into the Mysteries as have been
handed down
from antiquity.
'
lib. iii.
152
BOOK V.
1.
may be
title,
by which
initiation
itself
father was thouglit to have gone down into Hades when he entered into
floating coffin, so every aspirant
similar imitative
descent.
that
were chaunted
at the celebration of the Mysteries, bore this identical title; which was
of the epoptce': and hence Virgil, in describing the descent of Eneas, uses the very formula by which the hierophaut excluded the profane, and expressly refers to the Orgies of the Eleusinian Ceres *. Hence also, in the Frogs of Aristophanes, when Hercules tells Bacchus that the inhabitants of Elysium were the initiated,
therefore equivalent to the sacred discourse
Xanthius
with
says, Jtul
I am
Hades
in life
and hence,
Cynic,
You have
not our present darkling passage closely resemble that of the aspirants ?
To
an
which
his
companion immediately
replies.
Most
and
undoubtedly'^.
who
describe
a descent into
hell
Elysium.
Thus Me
death
;
find
/
I
I at
length rein
beheld the
Sun shining
I sazv
'.
Thus
also Themistius
represents an aspirant, as
encountering
much
but afterwards as being conducted by the hierophant into a place of tranquil safety.
'
is
filled with
lib. vi.
horror
sect. 4. p. 102.
Virg. iEneid.
ver. 258.
Arist.
Apul. Metam.
lib. xi.
apud Warburton.
153
CHAP.
V.
were fabled
to
to have been
situated in the
Moses
rriore
styles n
though Wells
it
mountain yet
eastward, and
Bochart places
hill,
it
in
Arabia Felix.*
I believe,,
Whatever may
scite
it
as,
an arkite mountain
received
its
name from
for,
mount Sephars,
were
many mountains
with them
tled,
of the
Moon
as the
descendants of
;
Noah
carried
set-
in all directions
so,
wherever they
floating
mountain of that
lu-
nette which
will
This humour
who called themselves &/>//^//7//2 or Book-men, their name as the lonim, the Arghim, the Area-
One
if
of these biblic
cities
seem
to recognize in the
indeed
it
be not the
same
Another of them we
:
Judah
for
we
Debirwas
primitive
of the book?
its
name
it
is
nearly similar.
re-
ceived
its
appellation,
of the archives
but
am
rather
means the
city
of the
Arkim
or Arkites,
who were
'
Bochart. Phalcg.
lib.
i.
c. 4. p. I'i.
* c.
Gin.
.\.
30.
Wells's Geog. of
O. Test.
part.
i.
c.
iii.
sect. 3.
12.
Boch. Phaleg.
lib. ii.
Ptolemy
calls
it
Sippkara.
ii.
p-
91, 92.
i.
11, 12.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
154
KooK
HI.
It
Kirjaih-Sannah or the
the oriental
lish 6'mw.'
city
names of
I take
it,
that luminary
Sun
and
is
prohable,
that
Ark
to so
many
different regions,
would claim
for as
It
is
many different
said,
cities
that the
I
word
Bokhara
tion.
signifies the
If this
still
be the case,
should
The
and
their territory
forms
Me-
is
of the Ark.
2.
From
these observations
we may,
think, venture to
conclude, that
the fable of the sacred books existed prior to the invasion of Palestine by
tlie
Israelites
for,
that country,
city,
lonian town, where the sacred writings were thought to have been deposited before the deluge; and,
since the
is
its
name from
like-
We may
:
is
known to the Babylonians from the earliest period of their history because we find, that, long previous to the days of Moses, a celebrated mountain of the east was known by the name of mount Sephar or the mountain of the
book.
Such appellations
its
But,
Bochart. Plialeg.
lib.
c. 4. p.-22.
*
^
Compare Josh. xv. 15. with ver. 47. Thus we read of a town called Beth-Shan, because San
or the
in its
1 Sam. xxxi. 10. I Hebrew words any more than On ; though they haye
if
THE ORIGIN OF
PAGAN IDOLATRY.
we can
}55
it
reasonably assign to
'^"*^* ^'
3.
There
is
it is
be fur-
ther identified
Typhon, though properly the deluge, was occasionally confounded or raw ith the god of the deluge. Hence he was sometimes proas Osiris,
and
was called Setk, and by that name was worshipped Egypt under the symbol of an ass.' But Seth, as a masculine title,
Set,
He
Soth,
Zeuth,
Tath,
title,,
was
Saida, Sida,
Sidda,
Sidee,
Siio,
From
a misprision of
to
the deluge,
have been strangely misapplied to Seth the son of Adam. have seen, Josephus
tells us,
Thus, as we
land of
Seriad, in order that they might escape the ravages of a deluge either of fire
or of water
and thus the Mohammedans have a notion, that some of the sacred antediluvian writings were composed by Seth. In both these legends,
:
Seth, I conceive,
is
Adam
but
Menu
or
Xisuthrus
or
written), to
whom
which
Seth were erected near mount Siderus or (as Glycas writes the word) Sidirus.
This
is
ic
any thing
to
do with
iron.
Siderus or Sid-Ira was an arkite mountain, one of the high places of the
great father and the great mother or of the lunar Seth and Sida
:
hence the
notion of the writings of Seth being engraved on two pillars, those primeval
'
Plut.de
Isid. p.
367.
vol.
ii.
p. 1093.
156
BOOK
III.
neighbourhood.
The
votaries
of Seth called themselves, as was usual, after the Satim, Settim, or Shittim
:
name
whom
it
when
Numb.
xxiv. \7,
CHAPTER
Pagan
accotmfs
VI.
JXXany,
rently
as
we have
more limited
accounted
description.
for,
By an
diffi-
cult to be
Noah
But,
when we
find in various
of a local flood which at once closely resemble each other and bear a stron"
general
s.iniilitude to
the flood of
Noah,
it
appears to
me more
reasonable to
conclude, that they are for the most part corrupted narratives of the
same
event, than that they really speak of local deluges posterior in point of time
to the universal deluge.
Yet
it is
two may have been blended together, and that the history of the general flood may have been ingrafted upon a partial flood. It is not impossible,
that the
Euxine
sea,
its
:
its
of the Bosphorus
is
not impossible,,
in the
manner, perhaps
way
of cause and
effect,
itself
it
158
BOOK HI.
Euxine.'
may
be,
the narratives
which indeed was the natural and almost inevitable consequence of an ancient
flood.
in the east to Bri-
nently venerated.
The
mount Ararat
and often
the Ark.
sometimes deemed a
one
turf,
(I believe)
no other than a
large
wooden
raft
covered with
fit
lake,
was considered as a
symbol of
But each of
The
lake
pristine
The tumulus
exthe
land of Ararat.
the Earth.
And
:
the island
the Microcosm,
Megacosm, of
greater,
were
in idea peipetually
same
ocean
hieroglyphics.
;
The
symbolized each
world in miniature
alike typified
the sacred circle or rotiform inclosure, the aquatic lotos, and the navicular
island.
From such
ideas
we may deduce
to
made
assume.
central abyss
of the earth
the
down
its
Now
it is
'
Some such
tural
phenomena.
i.
159
chap.
vi.
happened
more
especially
when we
Perhaps
:
however
it
may
that
became symbols of
the deluge
symbols of the deluge caused the history of that event to be attached to the
bursting of the Euxine.
tenable.
is
certainly un-
We
The
find lakes
employed
is
globe.
notion therefore
consequently,
could not have originated from the bursting of that once vast lake.
we
are told in various ancient legends, sometimes that an island sank beneath
the sea
:
its
neighbouring country
the bursting of the lake was the cause of the submersion of the island.
casionally the deluge
ters flow
is
Ocwa-
its
some
particular country
and
it
may be
added, that the Greeks have various stories of partial floods not marked by
any of these
I.
characteristics.
Since the
Ark and
and
of
since (as
faith that
we
learn from
Theopompus)
it
article
we may
natur-
ally expect,
employed
to describe
'
This matter
is
said to
Theopom,
apud
c. 18. Virgil,
Eclog.
vi.
160
SO'JK IIT,
1
.
Of
is
lantis.
According
to
Plato,
iiini,
in
country informed
pillars
Asia and
The gods
which
was
called ^tlanti.i,
In
it
single
and he espoused
their
Among
Neptune divided
dominions.
:
name
to the island
and
he,
much
glory and
;
felicity. fertility
As
itself,
it
and
its
The
and the
ten princes
of
to
its
ten provinces,
in
anxious
fifth
to
promote the
interests of religion,
were wont
assemble
each
and
sixtii
common
But
this original
purity of manners
became men of blood and rapine; and a lawless ambition instigated them to acts of violence and nggrcssion. Not satisfied with possessing a rich and beautiful country, and inflated with tlie pride of unrupteil
;
the Atlantians
bounded
prosperity,
First they
Europe as
far as
The Athenians
Jupiter,
for
upon
their destruction.
it.
tremendous
thquake took
tlie
(jiace,
and a vast
inundation followed
in the
warriors
itself,
by
tlje
The
particular
manner of the
island's
Tiie
Mediterranean
sea, at that
its
The weight
l6l
''"'"
istlimiis
"
and by
their
As
itself.
far as I
am
Indeed even M.
the
prove the Atlantians a very ancient northern people far anterior either to the
cites
a legend preserved by
Cosmas
Indico-Pleustes, which
really were.
may
who
this
primitive nation
The
Atlantians were
in fact
the antediluvians
their
tra-
hence the
Cosmas
Noah
Atlantis,
Ark
to that
voy-.
This
in the
Atlantic
ocean to the eastern continent; but from the old world, the real island Atlantis,
to that
his
descendants
now
inhabit.
And
with
this opinion,-
he found
mi-
In the story, as
it is
told
from
the earth,
are plainly
while in
tune, as in
The
lawless vio-
is
the
tic-
away
the latter.
The
made by
the .Athenians has been patched to the genuine legend from a totally
It relates,
different history.
'
rUit.
Tim.
ful.
2'.;.
ct infra.
Su-ab. Gco!^.
lib.
ii.
p.
102.
''
H.iilly's Lcttrcs
Peg.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
162
BOOK
III.
Qf
tjjg
herd-kings in
Ethiopia,
in the
western
is-
land
Nimrod
the
they
first
invented at
Babylon.
in
Hence
it is,
that
we
find Atlas
such very
dift'crent
same
enterprizing race,
who were
wise
in
the authors of the daring apostasy in the plains of Shinar, not only
like-
extended their empire generally over the other descendants of Noah, but
in Phenicia,
and
in various parts
is
The many
points of
resemblance between
title.
Adam
Atlas
and
Noah produced
their systematic
;
deification
commonly appears
as the latter
and sometimes
into that of
manifestations of
eldest
Buddha
or
Menu
is
We
are by no
is-
means, as
land Atlantis.
the Phenicians,
the Greeks,
who
and
Pelasgi,
Phenicians,
him
:
as their
been the
king of Arcadia
grated from Asia under a Scythic nobility and priesthood, no less asserted
him
to
of
lo-
Paradisiaco-diluvian gardens of
the Hesperides.'
east under the
'
He was
famous
alike in Britain
name of
on
VI.
These matters
5.
III,
IV, V.
c. 3.
c. 4,
* Sanchon.
lib.
i.
c. 10.
Dion.
Italic. .\nt.
Rom.
lib.
i.
c.
Cl.
-ApoUod. Bibl.lib.
c. 5. J
11.
165
Wales or
"*'*'
Africa or in Cashgar,
is
island Samothrace, so
gods.
We
are told by Diodorus Siculus, that the inhabitants of that country had
is-
deemed of higher
lake."
:
was thought
to
Nonnus
third that
who
least,
considered
it
as being of
or at
if
we suppose
that
the
Euxine ever
bounds, a local
flootl
of the history of Deucalion clearly proves his identity with the scriptural
Noah.
nassus
tains
;
The Greeks,
his
it
is
true,
the scene of
:
but he was likewise feigned to have landed on various other mounas well as a Thcssalian
;
and the
whole story of
no room
to
doubt of
his
being
this
same
as that patriarch.
ancient personage.
Dardanus
it-
was
mode
of his pre-
'
lib. v. p.
322.
Tzetz. in Lycopli, ver. 72, 73.
Nonii. Dionys.
lib.
iii.
164
BO"K
III.
scrvation.
he made his
his
a leathern coracle,
and
voyage
is
Neither of
Aspirants
among
the
Hyperbo-
rean or Celtic tribes, whose priesthood and nobility at least seem to have
faniilv as the
by suffering
to
in leathern coracles
those same Orgies the boar and the sowas sacred symbolical animals; the latter
Avas the
which ship
Now
:
attachment to
whence Nonnus and Lycophron represent Dardaand as leaving the realm of the
And
same
as those,
for
Bacchus, and
number of
definitely declares,
Britain Ceres and Proserpine were venerated with rites similar to those of
Samothrace.'
The accuracy
whence
it
a very curious manner by Mr. Davies from the remains of the ancient bards themselves
Cabiric,
in rites
:
gi'eat
in character
as
mode,
in
which
Celtic
Brahmens described
nutely corresponds with the legends respecting the islands Samothrace and
Atlantis.
Lycoph. Cassand.
vor.
72
82.
Tzctz. in loc.
"
'
i.
p.
220 224.
yi7.
Dionys. Pericg. ver. 565
i>7i.
*
'
Nonn. Dionys.
HI), iii.
I.yc Cass.
Apoll.
vor. 78.
lib.
i.
in
Argon,
ver.
Strab. Geog.
165
^"*''-
the former of these islands thus connects itself with the old Druidical
;
*'
so,
it
no
les.-.
con-
nects itself with the famous tradition which details the sinking of the latter
island.
To
submersion of Atlantis by the bursting of the Mediterranean sea and submersion of Samothrace by the bursting of the Euxine
wlience
will fol-
low, that, as the guds of the imaginary island beyond the pillars of Hercules
Dardanus
which
is
the identical
relationship of
Deonaush
We
may
sus;
the
same
as
Deonaush or Dionu-
who was
an
ark.
similarly be-
in
:
In
fact,
the
less identical
for
in
composition with
Dam,
which
Brahmen.
in
There
is
deluge
Arcadia, the
fictitious
kingdom of
is
to that in Samothrace.'
This however
same
lion,
event.
and since Deucalion alone escaped from that deluge, Dardanus must
:
in other words,
he must
be
Noah
in-
purely mythological
it
and, in the
pretended line of
is
the Egyptian, the Phenician, the Grecian, the Italian, the Celtic, and
Indo-Scythic, superstitions.
dia,
The
is
as follows
;
Atlas
;
Electra,
Ilus
who was
es-
Dardanus
;
and Erichthonius
as
Tros
'
Ilus
and Assaracus
Ant.
Laomedon
i.
Priam.'
Now,
we have
already
Dionys.
llalic.
Rom.
lib.
c.
6\.
lib. iii. c.
Apollod. Bibl.
11.
]66
BOOK
III.
seen, Atlas
Arcadia,
Celts.
in Phenicia,
said to have
by
whom
in
sion.
This Jasion
in
is
fabled,
slain
by Darda-
nus
who
whence he migrated
to
Samothrace, and
But, in
represented, as the
;
as the consort
is
who
equally the
who
and Julius
of the
Firmicus)
is
the
same as Pluto or
;
as the father
Samothracian Cabiri
chastity of Ceres,
and yet
and as the
first
agriculturist;
as translated to heaven
and as the
father-in-
As
for Ilus,
there
is
a legend of
his
being
scite
impossible to
common
source.*
the Greeks and Ilicnsians are concerned, was probably Phenicia and Egypt:
both because
Cadmus
is
being a symbol of
Ark
and
cording to
'
Sanchoniatho)
lib.
iii.
Virg. /Encicl.
vcr.
l63
170.
566.
lib.
Bibi. lib.
V. p.
323, 31-3.
Strab. Gcog.
lib.
lib. vii. p.
331.
Schol.
i.
C'li'in.
Alex.
Cohort,
p.
21.
Nonni Dionys.
Cicer. de nat.
IJ. Tactz.
lib. V.
.AiJKn. Dtipnos.
ii.
xiii. p.
in
Thcoc.
dto-. lib.
c. 2().
Fulgcn. Mythol.
c. 4. Jul.
rcl. p.
The
Cilician
Thcba was
Cadmus,
who
story
by a 1 heba or
is
heifer.
The
in both cases;
set forth to
us under the
name of Theha.
*Tzetz. in Lycoph. ver. 29.
Apollod. Bibl.
J 3.
whom
the
Greek
remote progenitor.'
The male
11a
is
the
Ark
on the summit of
"the Paradisiaco-diluvian
Meru,
whicii
the Druids and which equally represented the Microcosm and the IVIcoracosm
is
to
Hence
as
Meru was
the
Olympus
or Ilapu of the
Hindoo
its
borrowed
whole
in
alike
The
deemed
mythological
afforded by the
Sometimes we
;
find the
island
because a
city,
on the summit of
Meru uas
city
of Brahma ; and
usually, in
hence the Druids indifferently used the word Caer to describe both a city and
the inclosure
of
Sidi or Stonehenge.
Still
it
is
some
either with
Of
cities,
such a nature
is
the
w liich bore
this
name
by a flood
'
in the
i.
c. 10.
*
'
Strab. Gcog. lib. viii. p. 338. lib. ix. p. 4l6. Plin. Nat. Hijt.
lib. iv.
c. X.
168
THE
the
ORlCirX
OF PAGAN IDOLATUr.
in
same name,
and
into
which the
river IMelas
continued to empty
itself.'
The
whence
it
orisiiuated.
city
was thought
to
have received
name,
is
said
which occurred
in
the days of
Orchomenus and
:'
his brother
it
Nuctimus,
consequently,
Dardanus escaped, when Samothracc was inundated by the Orchomenus is fmther said to be the supposed eruption of the Euxinc.
father of IVlinyas, the general progenitor of the
Minyce or Argonauts
but
Tzetzes
tells us,
came from
the city
Orchomenus sirnamed
there
is
Mlnyean.^
no difference
is
The
history of the
ship
Argo
Ark
common
appellations of
Noah.
Orchomenus
himself,
is
Dar-
evidently,
same
patriarch.
;
The Greeks
indeed claimed
city whicli lie
him as a countryman of
own
name as to give it an Hellenic aspect. logical Orchomenus himself, r.or yet (a^ we may Nonnus tells appellation, was of Greek original.
modified his
that he
was a Pheni-
in
conjunc-
He
also describes
nvmph Bcroe,
'
the Beruth
Argo of
thasm
in
the
iii;;
of
llif
have
w-alcrs of
Deucalion's flood.
lib. iii.c. S. c. x.
*
'
Apollod. Bibl.
1,
2.
Ovid. Mctam.
lib.
i."
lib.
i.
Apoll. Argon,
vcr.
229. Tzctz.
in
Lycoph.
ver.
874.
16y
From Phenicia
name must
'^""'^'
have been brought into Greece, most prol)abIy by the Cadinonitcs and the
Hermonites; as they were originally brought into Phenicia from the Indian
He
seems to have
in
been the same as Remphan, Chiun, or Saturn; whose star was so famous
oriental mythology:
and
whom
star,
and who
in fact is
or Theba.
Mount
Lebanon, as the name imports, was one of the sacred mountains of Lebanah
or the j\Ioon
:
but
this
symbolical
Moon was
the
;
Ark
was
worshipped, was a copy of that Armenian mountain, on which the Ark rested
after
the deluge.
Orchomenus,
in short,
:
whom
and
was Noah
his
name,
I apprehend,
it
was
from their
Argha-Menu
title,
which denotes
Menu
Ila Ila
;
of
the
is
Argha.
a
He was
the
same
Argh-
which
name
Menu and
;
the masculine
were one.
in
one of
the ship
Argha
it
Thus
is
Orchomenus and
But
it
the lake or
chasm
that
name.
is
worthy of notice,
certain
wicked race of men, denominated Phlegyce, are said to have anciently come
out of the land of Minyas and in the pride of their heart to have quitted
city of
tiie
Orchomenus.
They
afiervvards
settled in
an island
and at length
Neptune, enraged at
sea.'
their impiety,
'
Nonni Dionys.
lib. xli.
*
c. 5.
'
Macrob. Saturn,
# 10.
lib. v. c.
21.
iGp.
ApoUo'd. Bibl.
lib.
ii.
lib. xviii.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
170
4.
mythology of the
beneath the
cities
The
in
is
annotator upon
Camden mentions
names of no
this
less
'
which ancient
Llyn Savaddan
cities
One
of these
its
in Brecknockshire.
To
it is
ima-
ginary formation
is
with the mythological notions of other times, which prevailed over so large
a portion of the globe.
the
Some
of
its
incidents,
as related by an old
man
;
in
The
city
but
of
this
an example
evening.
town
in the
ing in excess.
rites
Not
of hospitality. At last he saw the open door of a mean which he entered. The family had deserted it to repair to
mult, all but one infant, xvho lay weeping in the cradle.
sat
the scene
of tuzvas
The royalfavourite
down by the
In
side
of
and
grieved at the thought, that he must perish in the destruction of his abando?ied
neighbours.
this situation the
and, whilst
he was diverting the child, he accidentally dropped his glove into the cradle.
before
it
zcas light, to
He had He
but just
when he heard a
behind him like a tremendous crack of thunder mixed zvith dismal shrieks
and lamentations.
of
zvavcs
:
stopped
to listen.
Noxo
it
sounded
like
the dashing
and presently
it
all zvas
dead
silence.
He
happened, as
inclination to
sun-rise.
He searched
for
his gloves
Gibson's Camden,
ceil.
706.
171
the other.
He
beJiind.
IVhen he was
come near to thescite of the town, he observed nith surprise that none of the buildings had presented themselves to his view as on the preceding day. He advanced a few
steps.
lake.
little
JVhilst he
spot in the
was gazing
middle
of'
at this novel
he remai^ked a
it
the zvater.
he stood.
As
it
had
this pledge
little
object
of
had reach-
He
him, that this zvas all which he had been able to save out of that wretched
place.
'
tales
it
for
the
to
and
seems
and impressive commemoration of the destruction of I think him perfectly in tlic a profligate race by the waters of the deluge.
object a local
:
right
for,
;
in all countries,
fiction
in the nursery.
ob-
servation.
in
In
we
an infant floating
It
is
most cu-
rious to note,
how
been handed
down even
birth
The
Noah was
as an infant
and, as the
his coffin
Noah
elevated to
the solar orb, as an infant sitting in the calix of the aquatic lotos, which by
them
as well
as by the
'
.Mythol.
r>rit.
Druids, p. 146,
147.
'
172
Argha:"
The
a lake
and
commonly supposed
the
to
have
it
is
overthrow of
Dead
or
particidar,
of which
Hindoos
Pralaya.
The
antediluvian
of the plain
I
is
and
it
was from
this
resemblance, as
righteous
Noah was
latter
the tenth
pralaya
as
Noah
The
did with the former, was called by the Phenicians Ilus or Cronus.
as the
lake,
vale
was heretofore called which now forms the bed of the asphaltite
mode
subverted
cities.
The
inhabitants
and,
we may
collect,
the hero-gods generally under the appellation of Siddim, as others did under
tliose
They
greedily adopted
all
the gross
ol)scenities,
which prevailed
in the
father
in
hermaphroditic parent.
'
^ '
Liikuxvii.
2630.
the
title
The occurrence of
composed by
many
globe, as an appellation either of the great father or the great mother or the androgynous divinity
seems
to indicate the
its
THf.
173
ClIAF. \l.
wretched vota-
ries in
man
may
tion.
sink,
when he
prefers his
own
ori"in
it
for,
unless
we suppose
it
to
to the dispersion
it.
from Babel,
will be
no easy
iniittcr to
account
for tlic
As
we
a frequent reference to
I
it
sacred writers.
real
import.
bignifies
He
a Jish
tells us,
:
and to
plainly the
it
first
half of the
The
received
lib. xviii.
its
fish
c.
but
this is
suffici-
That
the fish-god
Dagon, so highly
venerated by the Scythic Philistim and their brethren the Phenicians, was likewise called
Sitoa
:
this
named
Sidon,
who was
es-
who was
thought to
c.
10.).
fish
It
was from the god and goddess Siton or Sidon then, not from the abunits
dance of
distinctive appel-
lation: and
it
fish-god, that
one of the
a goddess
submerged
cities
cognate
name
of
Sodom or Sedom.
As
title
of Saida or Sitta.
Hence we
21. Judg.
read of the towns of Bcth-Saida and Beth-Sitta; each of which, like Beth-Dagon or Beth-
its
name from a
.\i.
So
again, as the principal hermaphroditic hero-god was wori^hipped by the appellaor Sit, the younger hero-gods with their great [uuent
title
lit
tion of
Sad or Sid
their
head were
of Sadim or Siddim
the singular
Sad
Hence we read of
3538.): hence we
and hence,
in
the
plains of
Moab where
we meet
(Numb. xxv.
1.
xxxiii. 49-).
This
last
remarkable
compound
llie
ylbcl-Sittim denotes
for the
dead
Accordingly,
alluded
to
by the Psalmist
in
the account,
which he
174
BOOK
III.
'pi^g
who appear
to
have
carried their religious enormities to a greater length than their brethren in any
other part of the world, was not, I apprehend, aibitrarily selected by the
Supreme Being
gives us,
tells us,
of the doleful though lascivious Orgies of the principal Sit divinity Baal-Pcor:
that the Israelites, while celebrating them, cat the oflFerings of the dead (Psalm cvi.
original word,
28.).
The
translated
Me
dead,
is
in
the
plural
number:
so that
what the
made
to the
during
this part
of the ceremony, that mourning took place for the ark-inclosed Osiris and
his seven
If
Se(h
manner.
Set/i
:
Typhon, who
ultimately
Baal-Peor,
was called
at Sais or
Osiris
(Plut. de Isid.
367, 375.
Epiph.
adv. hsr.
If
lib. iii. p.
1093.).
to India, still the
we next proceed
same
title will
;
As
the
Dagon
of the Philistim
title
Sit on
so
the
Dae
was worshipped
described by
also,
as the
of Hindostan
is
the
name
:
of
womb
and,
dead arkitc
divinities
mortals are by the Buddhists of the sect of Jain yet styled Siddhas (La
vol. vi. p.
X77
vol. ix. p.
280.
p.
107, lOS.).
we
we
father
and the great mother venerated under the same ancient appellation.
The
consort of the
is
god Belus, the Bali of Hindostan, the Bel of Babylon, and the Baal of Palestine, have been called Sida
goddess
synt.
ii. ;
said to
is
name of
the
at Beth-Saida
diis Syr.
p. 220.):
5j///jn,
whence the whole region of Thrace was denominated Sithonia (Ovid. Met.
Herod. Hist.
lib. vii. c.
title
ver. 4,66.
122.
Lycoph. Cass.
ver.
583, I161.):
lib. iii.)
:
the Ceres
(if
the Syracusians
of Sitn
(Athen. Deipnos.
and the
Hu
Druids were known also under the appellations of Saidi and Sidi (Davies's Mythol.
2J.2,
197, 199,
292, 557.).
we
find
the
the
same names.
:
The
great
hence, in allusion to
which,
of the
introduced idolatry
we are
told,
a fish.
175
itself to
at
CHAP.
\i.
As
and of water
principle,
own
system, as
was
God
'
w as
sterility.
Agreeably
to these remarks,
the lake of
Sodom
As
Avas
viewed as an eminent
idolaters.
we may
fabled to be of a poisonous nature, as lakes were esteemed natural hieroglyphics of the flood, and as the dove sent
out by
Noah was
fly
unable
to find
such also
British lakes.
Now
same mythological
potency of the
Dead Sea
to
This inference
will
be strengthened,
it.
Ganges,
the Euphrates, the Po, or the Danube, were the sacred streams of the
theological system, as professed in other countries.
same
Hence
of
it
springs,
bore
tiie
name
Moon
the country,
through which
Gen,
xiii.
it first
was denomi-
'
10.
17G
nooK
III.
nated
near
which
signifies the
tiie
its
territory
mount
of
Buddha
dom, another
title
of the
same
deity:
and the
river itself
was designated by a
;
agreeably to
tlie
and
communicated
and of Airica.'
II.
we
are
now
considering,
have been
its
islatid;
by which was shadowed out the eruption of the waters of the abyss, and the
consequent submersion of the earth.
tuted for an island, so the sea itself
is
said to
have
is
its
con-
Darby
danus.
llic
We
impious Phlegyas was violently torn up from the roots by the marine
deity Neptune,
its
waves of
the sea.
If
we
who
were a branch of the Minyas or Orchomenians, and that they had separated
themselves from their brethren
selves,
:
in other
through a
mad
After
Tanu'is,
'
is
Tunis by which appellation one of the outlets of the Nile was distinguished, and Eri-Dan
which
the
signifies the
It
was from
this
called, that
appellation.
Accordingly,
born.
is
mentioned even
in the
days of
Abraham, long
*
'
Dan was
Nonni Dionys.
I'aus. Baeot. p.
597-
177
while
deep
c"*^'--*-
in that
Argo or Argha
Hindoo mythology)
floated
on
others of them,
who bore
the additional
name
itself.
their Mickedness.
Such a legend, so
far as I
is said by the have been the son of !Mars and Chrysa the Beotian, who was the We learn however from Phavorinus, that he was not daughter of Almus.
As
for Phlcgyas,
to
Greeks
'
commenced
in
'
This fable
merely serves to shew, that the Cabiric Orgies originated from that widespreading family die Cushim of Nimrod, or (as the Hindoos
Cliasas or Chusas.
celebrated,
is
call
them) the
first
it
The
By
the
Hindoos
denoniinattd Ciisha-clxvip
xvithoiii
:
African
Cusha
us,
or Cusha dwip
and
The
that
very
we must
Mysteries.
distinct
were
literally
first
Brahmens or
the latter of
title
of
liis
god
votaries of the
His
office
was
gravely to admonish the initiated, that they should practise justice and venerate the gods.
him
in
that part
'
lib.
iii.
c. 5,
5.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
'
178
of the Eneid, which has been thought, and (I behove) rightly thouglit, to
]\Iysteries.
Tlie connection of the Ethiopian Phlegyas with the Mithratic Orgies and
is
history
after their
own manner.
Coro-
The raven
accused her of
in
a fit of jealousy
way
This fable
is
Mysteries.
The
:
solar
the raven
to
them
and certain
priests of ISIithras
Noah from
bird,
was
ever esteemed an
ill-omened carrier of
bad news
while the
dove, from
was reckoned
With
deluge.
respect to Esculapius, he
his
deity
history
immediately to the
He
his
was worshipped
in BerytuS;
Baris
solar
On
like Attis or
vian hero-gods,
whom
Da-
man
whence San-
So
understand /Eneid.
for
6l8, 619.
why
Phlegyae; and
*
^
why should
lib. iii. c.
Apoll. Bibl.
c. xvii.
Banier's
Mythol.
p.
289.
c.
Herod,
lib. ii.
5457.
179
'
that he
<^"*''' ^!-
Thus
2.
in
every
way
deluge.
Nor
is
such a
:
mode
vation of the virtuous Peiruun and the sinking of the island Alaurigasima,
in
and fruitfulness of
its soil,
The inhabitants
and contempt of religion ; which incensed the gods that by an irrevocable edict they determined to sink the whole
island.
Hozvever the then reigning sovereign, whose name was Peiruun, being a very
virtuous and religious Prince, no ways guilty of the crimes of his subjects,
this decree
to
him
in
a dream
to retire
and
to
fee from
idols,
of
the two
So press-
ing a danger impending over the heads of his subjects, the signs whereby
they might know
its
made public
Some
titne after,
loose idle
fellow,
further
to
expose
The next
:
morning
which,
it
notice
was given
to the king,
upon
little
imagining
it to
as a miraculous event
now
and
all
that wouldfolloxv
him
Damas.
vit.
Isid.
apud Phot.
Bibl. p. 1073,
c. 10.
180
ooK
III.
acxompUccs,
not apprehen-
so dangerous a consequence,
was
szvallowed up hy the waves, with all the unfaithful that remained in the island
and an immense quantify of porccllane ware. The king and his people got safe to China, where the memoty of his arrival is still celebrated by a yearly
festival
;
name of that prince. The same Chinese into Japan ; and is now celebrated
of that empire.^
respecting the island Maurigasima,
easy to see,
that
this tradition
though adapted to the manners and habits of China, has originated from the
same source
the Phlegyae.
III.
isle
of
As
is
sometimes celebrated
in
;
ancient
so the
oc-
partial,
but,
even
where
in the
1.
it is
said to be partial,
we may
some
The Arabs of Yaman had a story of this nature, which they incorporated with the history of their own tribe, assigning the occurrence to one
particular region.
literally,
Mr.
it
Sale,
its
in
whose words
I shall give
it,
understands
;
it
and
fixes
to
much
in the
same manner,
as
some
Argonautic expedition and the age of the flood which was said to have over-
whelmed Samothrace
tailed in
it,
in the
time of Deucalion
leads
me
to
Yaman was
the
181
Alexander the
""*'''
^'''
and iifanwus
to
Arabian
history.
N'o
less
forced
this occasion,
And
;
this
potamia by three
chiefs
Beer,
from zvhom
built
the three
named Diyar
and
a
Diyar Rabia.
called
from him
to serve as
bason or reservoir to receive the water which came downfrom the mountains,
7iot
had subjected
like
water.
greater axce by being masters of the a mountain above their city, a?id was by
in
of its ever failing. The water rose to the height of almost txccnty fathoms, and was kept in on every side by a work so solid, that many of the inhabitants had their houses
built
in no apprehension
upon
it.
by aqueducts.
But
at length God,
to
food, which broke dozen the mound by night while the inhabitants were
asleep,
towns and
people.^
that,
even
are almost
them, that
alone,
it is
Yaman
the
but that
relates to
an awful
visitation
world.
The
much
we note
it
may
claim as a
literal detail
of local
not a
little
unlikely,
mound
that
formed an
"
to
Koran,
sect.
i.
p. 10.
182
artificial
that such a
lake,
from
very nature of
situation,
was
liable to
;
be suddenly swelled
that,
its
feeders
and
whenever
it
was so
swelled, there
was
at least a considerable
mound might not be strong enough to bear the increased pressure of the water. They would hope that it might be equal to the weight but they would
^
:
it
mound
way
So again
it
is
how
ing what has ever been the state of society in their country, could have been
The
is
chief of only
a few
tribes,
its
in the very
keeping
upon him,
mound
I
rose
a mountain above
its
his city
the supporting of
many
of the
houses upon
idea of
artificial
its
broad summit
We
The depth
its
lake
fall
mound
be
What may
we may
at least conit
the most
nearly approaches.
Now
a fathom contains
feet
is
of the
mound must
if
at least
feet:
that
must have
equalled,
drals."
loftiest cathe:
What
we
but
we
is
'
The
from 99 to 101
can scarcely
I believe,
the loftiest
183
*'"*''
Perhaps
may mound
may
To
this I reply,
we diminish
the
di-
bulk of the
mound and
we proportionably
For what
mound ?
cellars or the
lower rooms of a
village,
do
but
:
it
sweeps away
Nor yet does it sweep away a single city same destruction many neighbouring towns. Nay more
a whole
city.
it
:
involves in the
it is
a calamity,
which
it
Yaman
;
for
their dwellings
and these
the burst-
Now
:
we
require a
body of water
Thus we
ascribed.
such a stupendous
mound by
whom
it is
may
be
efforts of multitudes
mound by
For
terally
my own
details
it
part, I
if it
be
li-
which
ow n
interpreter.
Mr. Sale
that
fixes the
supposed event
der: but the tradition seems to have been, even as he himself details
it
was the
earliest calamity
which
befell
is
the
Yamanic
tribes.
Now
this is
The chapel
cept that
it
may
give one
equals
it
in breadth.
As
for
mound,
valley.
Yet what a
stu-
solid
mound
184
iKxiK
III.
(i(,,,
Yhc event
itself
vvliat
is
usually
The mound
did
its
disrup-
specially sent
by the gods
in
order to punish
the pride and insolence of an impious and degenerate race. the consequence of this divine visitation
are
?
And what
i.s
Numbers
perish
and
Do we
And
evident allusion to the arkitc ogdoad and to the triple offspring of Noah, so
famous
in
this
opinion
is
con-
names exhibited
in
in the legend.
The pretended
deluge,
gion of Arabia,
yet called
i/tc
deluge of
Now
the country of
It is the district;
Apamea and
Hierapolis, which
river Euphrates,
comprehended w ithin
and which extended
empire of Ba-
bylonia.
ter of the
From
globe
We
find,
ac-
in the present
Arabian legend.
The
its
inun-
dated city
is
sup-
host,
signifies
the
Sun.
held in high veneration throughout the whole pagan world, one of the three
leaders of the eight emigrating tribes
tion, in short,
is
called
Beer or
same
as
the ox.
The
to be
tradi-
seems
to
me
event,
and
handed
down
in the very
its
first settlers,
who appear
to
have mi-
Jor
we
find
-of
Cuih.
The inundated
TIIK
'2.
\S5
As most of
overwhelmed
;
c^^-
^'
certain cities
on account of
so
ne
find,
that the Druids ascribed the general deluge to the bursting of the lake Llion,
thiis
local appropriation.
The
first
the Triads to have befallen the British island, was the bursting Jorth of the
lake of Llion
and
(f
all lands
so that all
was
repeopled.'
With respect
a male
to this vessel
are further
told,
that
one of the three chief master-works of Britain was the ship of Nevydd- A^ax:Neivion, which carried in
and
in the it
living
when
the lake
of
is
made both of
Sabeansandof
worship.
Noah, declares
utter abhor-
in terms,
countrymen.
take
it,
that the
up
practices.
Every
idol
was a
festival
gods
secretly at
first,
afterwards perhaps
Such
deem
may
my
I
in their hearts.
is
See Job
i.
5.
in this ancient
to the deri-
luge,
couched
in terms
which not a
little
ver
is
The
pas-
sage, in the
Who
time, a river
Who said
Yet
good:
but, counsel
of the wicked,
at them.
me
Job
xxii.
19.
the ocean
other hand, a large river was considered as a symbol of the ocean at the time of the deluge.
Such was
Ganges
formed (according
river,
believe,
when
stripped of
locality,
Mythol.of
Pag.
Idol.
VOL. u.
186
BOOR
III.
And
it is
may
serve as a
th sacred lakes
some
tradition of a
As
which
reposed on
presented the
mundane
ship
Argha
we
find
a boat or ark.
now under
to
adopt
Such memorials as
sion
of the sacred records, during any age subsequent to the introduction of Christianity. The contrary appears from their ichimsical discrepancy with
historical fact.
had
in
its
overwhelmed
all lands
single
One vessel had escaped the catastrophe : man and woman were preserved : and, as Britain and
estimation, the
told,
world; so we are
pled by the
had
escaped.
:
So again
the Britons
to
had a
luge
that a vessel
pre-
and
of a deand, as
in
the
building of this vessel, they naturally ascribed the achievement to that coun'
p. 9i.
*lbid.
187
settled from
remote antiquity.
And
CHAP.
VI.
lastly they
had a
tradition, that
worldfrom a
tory,
which rests
it
ascribed
They had lost sight of the true hisupon the promise of the Supreme Being ; and to thejeat of a yoke of oxen, which drew the avanc or beaver
repetition
of the deluge.
this security
And
the
The whole
him
to
of the lake and thus prevent a repetition of the deluge, sufficiently proves
Noah
and
his oxen,
which
ori-
ginally
As
for the
legend
itself,
it
but
is
traditionally preserved
among
the
perstition,
Welsh even to the present day. Of all the objects of ancient susays Mr. Davies, there is none which has taken such hold of the
Hu.
tells us,
Their fame
is still vi-
its
ground.
Tradition
I have
pagan Britain some rites in commemoration of the deluge, xvherein the agency of sacred oxen was employed, were periodically celebrated on the borders of several lakes. In replying to a tale which seems utterly impossible, we use an old adage which says. The Ychen Banawg cannot draw the Avanc out of deep waters. This imports, that they
also several reasons to suppose, that in
There
is
is
Such general traditions of the populace must have arisen from some ceremony, which was familiar to their
this feat xvas
where
performed.
ancestors.
And
7-itcs.
xvith
several
heathenish
Air.
Owen
tells us,
that there
'
Mythol. of
188
Still
Banawg
which was
in-
tended as an imitation of the lowing of the oxen and the rattling of the
chains in drawing the
A vane out of
the lake.'
:
By
that in
the
Avanc we
yet
but
we
are told,
name implies, an animal of the beaver kind, otherwise there is no reason why it should be particuMr. Davies conceives the Avanc to be ultimately referlarly called J vane ^ or to the Ark considered as his shrine and suppatriarch to the himself, able
and force
still,
I should
apprehend,
as
posed to have been exti'icated from the waters of the deluge by the aid of the
sacred oxen.
doubt, though
Tlie propriety of this conjecture I
it is
am somewhat
is
inclined to
by no means devoid of
plausibility.
it
may
burst no
more ; which
implies,
that
disruption
was produced by
well either to
his instrumentality.
Noah
or the
Ark
but
mon, which
deluge.
is
many
The
and punishment of
and
sin
having been brought into the world by Satan, the old mythologists appear to
to the operation
of the
;
evil principle.
it
Such a notion
distinctly
avowed
in the
Zend-Avesta
and
occurs, with
more or
less
clearness,
in
doo
fable,
many of the legends of pagan antiquity. Thus, in the Hinthe demon Hirinacheren carries down the earth to the bottom of
but at the close of the deluge
is
the ocean,
slain
by Vishnou.
evil
Thus,
in
demons
the
act a
prominent part
in the
Thus
Egyptian
Typhon, who
is
clearly the
:
him
to be the sea.
is
these various
fables,
the
it.
either slain
subdued
at the
end of
Now
and would
'
Mythol. of
129, 130.
189
^^*''
""'
The adoption
or
than a sei-pent
followed from
the
making a lake
world
ters
:
but
it
bursts in
The lake bursts and inundates a consequence of the mound which restrained its wathen the lake bursts no
The beaver is at length drawn out: and more, because the mound is no longer liable to the
beaver.
3.
It
is
is
how
very
widely the prevailing notions of the Cabiric Mysteries had spread themselves.
A spirit,
at the
called
mouth of the
:
Laurence,
is
world
der the
new
appellation of Messou.
lost
They
say, that,
world.
They
earth togerepair
the
this earth to
world again.^
We
mark some
tion
may
observe
in the present
the
principal
features,
which
at
whence no doubt
The
;
considered as a
the
new
crea-
grating divinity,
gic
who
like
is
god
in
short,
Cronus and
Menu
and other
siuiilar deities,
the character of
Adam
appearing
the lake,
repetition
fore us.
in
Noah
The
in
disruption of
review
be-
Nor
are the dogs introduced into the story accidentally and without rea'
p.
54.
190
BOOK
III.
'
son
nor
yet,
to
find
North-American savages
the chase.
:
We
and we
find them,
the eastern
figure
in
Pletho
that cerini-
phantoms never
failed to
tiated
:'
very justly in
my
that part of
deemed
allusive to
of similar apparitions
and informs
Dogs were
likewise
to
preside in the
Samo-
tliat
grotto,
Hence Apollonius
when
and speaks of
their shrill
yellings
air,
is
Hecat^ herself
represented by the
:*
Orphic poet, as
He was
us,
and he bore
in his
Plutarch
that
as Cronus.' I believe
them
to
right
for
to
many
sacred
whence, as Anubis
is
the
same
as
Cronus or Osiris
often represented
upon
medals as couching at the feet of Serapis, who was esteemed the same as
' '
Orac. Chald.
Virg. ^neid.
p. po.
lib. vi. ver.
lib. iii. ver.
Divine Legal,
b.
ii.
sect. 4. p. 123.
257.
Lycoph. Cassand.
Orph. Argon,
ver.
ver.
72
85.
'
Apoll, Argon,
1211
1220.
lib. viii. ver.
'
973
976-
'
698.
'
191
CHAr.
Nay we
:
!.
because
human
character he
is
no
But
dogs
;
of the deluge
is
in hunting.
hounds
yet she
deities,
and thence
flood.
like the
Moon
but that
Moon, from
same
the navicular
form of the crescent, was the astronomical symbol of the Ark. Accordingly,
she
is
declared by
writer to be the
to be in reality
to
be therefore, as her
own
amply points
out,
who
as Par-
vati floats on the surface of the flood in the form of the ship Argha.'
Hence
we
find,
is
styled never-
of the waves, the maritime goddess, the preserver of ships.* In a similar manner, Typhon, who (as we learn from Plutarch) was the same
as
Oceanus or the
sea, is said to
in
when he found
nis likewise,
Ado-
who
represented as be-
ing
much
"
Montfauc. Ant.
i.
vol.
ii.
part
ii.
p. 186, 189.
Macrob. Saturn,
lib,
c.
20.
lib.
iii.
c.
10. p. 68.
Macrob. Saturn,
lib.
i.
c.
20.
Sil.
Lucian.
dial. deor. p.
lib. xi.
lib.
i.
p. 322.
Diod. Bibl.
lib.
i.
p. 21.
Apul. Mptam.
ver. 5.
lib.
ii.
* Inscrip. vet.
apud Gruter.
Artem. Oniroc.
36l.
c.
Lacon.
*
p.
lib. viii, p.
192
HOOK
III.
same
prevailed
among
the ancient
in the diluvian
:
Orgies of Britain.
The
chase
;
who
and claimed
In
American
fable,
when about
to
same no doubt
lord
Arawn or
the Arkite.
He
and thus rule over the vast deep during the space of a complete year ; the
time during which
Noah was
The
offer is accepted
Arawn
when
solemn
festal sacrifice,
he
is
astonish-
'
7- Plut. delsid. p.
lib.
iii.
c.
13.
4.
Nonboar,
When the
when a
lion, lions
when a
;
boars.
In a similar manner,
;
when
when
a dove, doves
'
424.
From
this
ginated the popular superstition respecting evil spirits appearing in the form of black dogs.
When any
to the
with
him, the loud bowlings of these infernal attendants are heard through the dariness of the night
villager.
The
were
caused
much
is
Manks
The demon,
it
come and
soldier
retire
by a dark winding
to
drunken
follow
cost
him
his
life.
He
was so
I
terrified,
little
he
died within
have
mode
193
eftect of accident
and
conclude
*^"'^''-
*''*
from them, that our American tradition describes the catastrophe of the deluge in the well-known phraseology of the iVIysteries.'
otlier traditions
These
I ascribe to the
same source
as the
from Diodorus,
that,-
while
Prometheus reigned
flood.
is
in
is
men were
destroyed by a
:
This deluge
but
it
absurd to attribute
is
which
is
at
the inhabitants of
the country.''
The
tradition
They
called
it
the ocean^
it
upon
its
waters
hence
to describe
the
flood of
Noah under
The
present fable connects, with the old mythology of Egypt, the legend
of Atlas and the island Atlantis on the one hand, and the cognate superstition
Prometheus,
in
like Atlas,
if
considered
but,
when viewed
brothers, Atlas
and Epimetlicus,
whom
The
.ispiraDt passed
through darkness
198
201.
the
enormous
Mammoth much
in the
same
light as the
last
A vane.
They have a
Mammoth
sprang at a single leap over the lake Superior, and vanished for ever into the
wilds of Canada.
^
He was
10.
evil principle.
Diod. Bibl.
lib. i.p.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
194
him, he appears
ing patriarch.
'
daughter of Oceanus
to
Uranus a
triple offspring.
the
is
place of Atlas,
to belong to
Prometheus,
and Epimetheus.
Cronus meanwhile
made
Uranus
was
but
we
Prometheus
His
the very
father of mankind."
him
for
at
Adam
Hence we some-
error indeed, but an error which serves to throw light on his real character.'
The Egyptians
an Egyptian
then,
it
him
of a great flood
he
is
he
all
men.
mundane
Ark
was transported to
to a crag of that
was bound
less
Ark and of
:
Paradise.
He
is
It is
almost superfluous to
in reality
one person,
and
Noah.
'
Hesiod.
'
Theog.
ver. 137,
lib.
i.
xii.
Apollod. Bibl.
c. 2.
Hyg.
in praef. fab.
Pausan. Boeot.
'
p.
579.
i.
Apollod. Bibl.
2.
c. 7.
1.
.I^schyl.
Prom,
vinct.
Apollod. Bibl.
lib.
c. 7.
'
195
:
He
is
first
of
men
c"*!*'^'*
have been
in
He
to land
on
its
back
whence
came
to be
deemed
sacred.
It
was plainly
may
collect both
itself,
it.
name by which
wont to designate
Campsa
^
us, that
Campsa
who was
the
same
Tiiis
as
crocodile.*
and Menes,
Menes
who was
who (viewed
bull.
and who
(like the
by the symbolical
in
Lydia,
Mams;
He
he
Scythian Germany,
Mannus ; and
law'giver
:
in Britain,
Afenii or
Menwyd.
tradition, that
Kyd and
oned a form of
their
goddess Ceridwen.
In
this
with corn.
The Egyptians had yet a third story of a partial deluge, in which the hero bore the name of Phoroneus, and in which he is described as the person
eminently called the Jirst.^
He
man
is
said to
in
whose days likewise there was thought to have been a deluge. '
telk us, that he was the
'
Yet Acusilaus
first
Herod. Hist.
lib.
i.
ii.
c. 4.
p. 80.
c.
Herod. Hist.
lib.
ii.
6^.
Kafi^/a,
fir^y.ij.
Hesjch.
Le.x.
which properly
signifies
to
denote a cow,
de
Isid. p.
368.
Montfauc. Ant.
vol.
ii.
part
ii.
p. 197.
' Plat.
''
Tim.
fol.
22, 23.
IDf)
HOOK u I.
of 7nortal men
and
Anticlirlcs, transfemnsf
from Egj'pt into Greece, makes him the oldest king of that country.'
is
He
is
'
and he
reputed to have
brought
men
and
to
earliest
'
Such
characteristics
compel us
to identify
to
aJso as his
a.
own
they brought
the dikivian
with tiiem,
new
settlements,
accounts
One
who was
Argos
in other words,
and Thebes did similarly from the same ship Baris and Theba.
The
Juno
who decided
in favour
of
country.
Juno however
at
at length persuaded
him
in gratitude built a
was an
artificial hill
The whole
present story originated from the mystic commemorative rites of the Ark. Inachus and Argus were equally Noah or the god of the Argha and the
:
lib.
i.
p.
3C1.
^
^
CU-m. Strom,
lib.
i.
p.
321.
'
197
throM-n
up
in the
immediate
where the
chap. n.
dchige Avas thought to have abated, was a copy of that Armenian mountain,
tlie
Ark
rested
real
Argus disembarked.
in
There was a
conspicu-
ously introduced.
contest,
it
is
said,
town
in Attica.
Jupiter de-
cided in favour of Minerva, because she was the original planter of the olivetree in that country.
Upon
sea,
this,
Neptune
in
it
an inundation of the
or (as
some inform
it
Pausanias
is
deities
was
that
to say,
whether the patroness of the olive or the ruler of the ocean should possess
it,
whether
it
offerings there
was a
re-
Neptune
in the act of
produce a deluge.*
This
and
likewise at Troezen^.
The
tending with
that of
Athens,
Minerva.
:
Helius or the Sun was the great father elevated to the solar orb
struggle with
and
his
Neptune
or the sea
character.
solely
respecting
his
human
which was
who was
in
him
sea
we may
is
all
inundating
while he
is
who was
sym-
lib. iii. c.
13.
^1.
198
BOOK
III.
^4^ The
we have
alreadj'
considered
and nave
Noah:
yet
it,
to a particular district in
own
country.
in
They
Thcssaly
tlic
he escaped
a wooden ark.
;
The
greatest part of
few who
fled to
Deucalion himself,
after hav-
ing been nine days exposed to the perils of the deep, landed safely on the
there oft'ered a
is
sacrifice
to
Jupiter the
'
Yet
is
this
very Deucalion
and he
made
having himself seen the greatest part of his subjects destroyed by a flood,
was fixed
Caucasus or Meru.
is
immediately con-
nected with Atlas, with the submersion of the island Atlantis, with
or the sovereign prince
Dagon
accu-
Buddha in
fish,
with the Cabiri, and with the various diluvian gods of Phenicia.
rate account of his escape
An
Hierapolis
humour of
local appropriation,
city
he was
neighbourhood of that
as well as
to
which inundated Samothrace and which constrained Dardanus to flee and it ^vas thought by some to have comthe opposite shore of Troas
:
menced at Helic^ and Bura, and to have been caused by the action of violent
winds upon the clouds which there collected together.
of
it
The moral
occasion
was the wickedness of Lycaon, who cut Nuctimus limb from limb and
sacrificed
him
to Jupiter.'
This fable
is
and of Absyrtus by Medea in the course of the Argonautic expedition it is plain however, since the fame or the family connections of Deucalion extended to Egypt, Phenicia, Syria, Scythia, Thrace, India, the mythologic island Atlantis, and the real island Sicily, that he cannot have been a mere
Apoll. Bibl.
lib.
i.
c. 7-
'2.
'
199
'"*''
"
Greece.
(5.)
TheThebans,
;
nor
is
this
pected
name from
the
superstitious veneration of
Theba
son of Neptune and Alistra, was esteemed the most ancient sovereign of
Beotia
:
and
in his
Varro Egypt
This
fable,
though
it
relates to
many
other of the
Greek
fables,
from
Accordingly, Tzetzes
;
tells
that Ogj'ges
when
in the
days of
I\f enes
He
Ogyges he
gates
it
Ogygian.
With
respect to the
name
was borrowed
flourished,
from Theba the daughter of Jupiter and the wife of Ogyges, who
according to Lycus, immediately after the flood of Deucalion
that in the Syriac language
:
and he adds,
fable
Theba
signifies
a cow
of
Cadmus
new
city.*
It is not difficult to
decypher
:
this legend.
of the flood,
cities
is
Noah
and
Theba, from
whom
the two
of that
name were
cow or
called,
the Ark,
cians and Chaldeans denominated Theba, and which was universally sym-
bolized by a
heifer.
which Theba
is
made
the wife
These, as their
whole history
they
Varr. de re rust.
lib.
iii.
c. 1. *
' Tzetz. in
Lycoph.
ver.
1506.
Diod. Bibl.
lib. v. p.
323.
'
' :
200
no'JK
111.
In
fine,
Theba was
the
same
as
Isis
or
Argo
oi*
Baris;
Ogyges must
Alexandrians
for
Clemens
that
Ogyges happened
first
man and
human
race.
The Corybantes
or Cabiri,
to be
the
of Curctes,
in
Ida
Daclyli, or Tetchines.
in exact
Rhodes
Cretan
whence,
we
find a
Nonnus
and Diodorus,
sea.
in-
what amounts
same
thing, says,
that they
He
when an
fant,
Cabira
is
the
same
as
Theba
is
Noah was
in
sometimes
literally
an
ark,
and sometimes
is
floating
avowedly a
Now
who
They
first
inhabited Rhodes;
where having
they
left
The
whom
were the
In
this
legend
we may
easily perceive,
priation,
Noah and
to
Jupiter occupies
'
lib.
i.
p. 3.'!.
^
'
Nonni Dionys.
Diod. Bibl.
lib.
xxvii.
3C6.
lib. v. p.
3:6, 327.
201
from the
deliifrc,
and
his
is
chihhen,
who
esca[)e
<^hap. yi.
Nor
this inconsistent
he
is
said to Ida,
;
mount
Ararat
that
and he
he was the
'
But
*
Danaus was
Argo
in
which
in
Egypt was
the ship of
Osiris, in
3.
Cadmus and
is
and then
it
said to be the
Corybantes or Cabiri.'
As she is thus transCadmus shews) in palpable Egypt and Beotia, we shall find a story of a
when
The
tlie
waters began to
appeared.
;
Hence
it
acquired the
if
In
its
immediate
which has evidently been borrowed from the emission of the Noetic raven.
its
de-
w ere
the ridge,
to
common
ApoU.
spirit
Bibl. lib.
ii.
c. 1.
4.
tlieif
father
for
be
Bolus,
and
tiuir
mother Anchinoe.
But
this
amounts
same thing:
Bdus
name
what
different appellation.
From
con-
clude the
name
Ark
'
or
Argha of Noah.
Argon,
lib.
i.
* Schol. in Apoll.
ver. 4.
vi. p.
523.
Diod. Bibl.
lib. v. p.
323. 875.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
aOa
suoK
III.
history of the
deluge,
eastern
Armenia
into Bactriana.
The
real appellation, as
is
This word,
agreement with
same
as
Theba or Argha
or the
Ark.
THE ORIGIN
OF
PAGAN IDOLATRY.
BOOK
IV.
CHAPTER
the Gentiles.
I.
JL
HOUGH
yet,
in absolute strictdeity,
compound
who was
who was esteemed the great father all their goddesses finally prove to be only one goddess, who was accounted the great mother and these two beings at length appear as a sole divinity, who was thought lo partake of both sexes, and who was venerated as alike the father and the
:
The
unity,
which
it
Godhead
in
though, since
was
revered as God,
it
attri-
butes ascribed to
led
it.
was
many
writers to mistake
Deity
it
was
after all
a mere
compound of
This
will
creatures,
distinctly
which was
worshipped
in the place
of the Creator.
appear from
every part of the character of the great UJiiversal parent of heatlien mythology,
when
it
shall
all
its
various ramifi-
'
206
cations.
and astronomical
The
ancient mytliologists of
all
nations are
is
unanimous
:
in asserting,
that
is
declared to be the
Jupiter
is
said to be the
the author of
name
Pluto or Aidoneus
is
said to be the
Sun by
and
this
from
who
are
the
same
4.
Bacchus or Dionusus
is
tlie
Orphic poet.*
Priapus
is
said to be the
poet,
who
identifies
him
it
needless to prove, as he
is
He
is
asserted however to
be
so,
if
one of
his
and Ovid
inditferently calls
him Phoebus
Macrob. Saturn,
Macrob. Saturn,
52. p. 214.
23. p. 215.
vii.
Nonni Dionys.
Nonni Dionys.
lib. xl. p.
lib. xl. p.
c.
Orph.
Hymn.
13.
lib. iii. c.
Orph. Fragra.
V'irg.
p.
364.
i.
13. p. 76.
lib.
i.
Georg.
lib.
ver. 6,7, 8.
c.
18.
Orph.
Soph.
Fragm.
edit.
Macrob. Saturn,
lib.
i.
c. 18.
1170v. 1, 8,
Orph. Hymn.
p. xxix. 1, 2.
i.
Macrob. Saturn,
lib.
c. 17.
Nonni Dionys.
lib, i. ver.
lib. xl.
Orph. Hymn,
lib.
ii.
vii,
12. xxxiii.
Ovid. Metam.
751, 752.
ver. 1.
'
207
cw^f>
Janus
is
said to
be
tlie
Sun by IMacrobius.
Pan
*
or Piianes
is
the Orphic
poet.
9.
Hercules
is
said to be the
is
10.
Vulcan or Hephestus
Sun by
The
as
the
same
whom
11.
Esculapius or Asclepius
Sun by Macrobius.
This
it
made
the offspring of
ar-
Apollo,
who
himself also
is
the Sun.
The same
deity
is
perpe-
father,
according
Mercury or Hermes
is
said to be the
Orphic poet he
who
is
similarly pro-
nounced
to be the Sun.
the
same as
the
He
the Tuisto of
Tat
is
same
as
Buddha or Sacya
is
ultimately allowed to be
name of Mars
or Arcs.
Hence Macrobius joins the god of war with Mercury, and declares him to
be equally the Sun.
Scythic tribes
:
The
warrior
Mercury was
into
the
Woden
or
Wudd
of the
and
Wudd or Budd
Macrob. Saturn,
lib. i. c.
*
'
Macrob. Saturn,
Nonn. Dionys.
Orph. Hymn.
lib.i.
c.22,
lib.
i.
c.
18.
Hymn.
v. S.
lib. xl.
Macrob.
c.
20.
*
'
Ixv. 6.
Jamb, dc Myster.
20.
19-
sect. viii. c. 3.
lib. iii. c. 11. p.
Macrob. Saturn,
Macrob. Saturn,
lib.i. c.
lib.
i.
75.
lib.
i.
c.
c. P,
10.
'
208
BOOK
IV.
fpQj^
title
and
J\fars,
word,
but
Ma- Arts
As Mars, from
these
his identity
with
kin-
the solar
Each of
names
is
Thoth-Ai'cs or Thoth
77?c//j the
may
Greeks
borrowed
rally
their
Our
English word
God
same
deity,
which toge-
we
God,
of
Wudd
or
Buddha; and
Buddha
1
is
the
same
as
Thoth or Hermes.'
4.
Osiris,
Siculus,
Belus or Baal
is
said to be the
Sun by Nonnus.
Baal
is
a mere
title,
denoting
clearly
Lord ;
just as
Moltch
signifies
solar god.
in allusion to
King: and jBflfl/ and Motcch were The former is variously compounded, of the deity who was known by it; as
like
:
which
signifies the
Thus
be Molech,
is
Cronus or Saturn
Osiris,
to be the
compound Peor-Apis
lib.
i.
and thus
u(raf>if, rour'
ern
flso;
Afijj. Suid.
is
c.
Lex.
Hebrew Mad,
Greek
of which
AoiKrafijv, tov
Hesych. Lex.
lib.
i.
Diod. Bibl.
p. 10.
Macrob. Saturn,
i.
lib.
i.
c. 20, 21.
lib. iii.
c. 12, 13.
71-
209
is
like-
wise pronounced
16.
tiie
same
is
Adonis or Attis
said to be the
is
repeat-
same
as Osiris or Dionusus.'
7.
Dagon was
the
Sun
but we
may
clearly gather
it
in the
way of
is
induction.
;
which,
in effect
same
Sun.
of agriculture
Jupiter
We
may
was a
solar
his
name.
Jerome
tells us,
that
it
that he esteemed
is
evident,
to be
formed
servile letters.
title
To
this
commentator
it
ascribes to the
Dagon,
we must
to
Dag
and On, or
The
conjec-
though
I doubt,
whether
affliction
be the
signify
latter
it
word.
On
Hebrew
in
which manner
it
Holy
Scripture.
:
the
names of
by the ear
that,
ing them to
in their
own language
of a very
different import,
Thus,
what ought
to
Dagon
and Jerome or
his interpreter,
it
to
be compounded of
accordingly.
Thus
also
the
by the
ear,
On
by their
it
own On ; and
'
Nonni Dionys.
ii.
apud Lactant.
Hieron.
Instit. lib.
i.
c. 21.
ix. 10.
stin. lib.
i.
56.
vcr.
Herod. Hist.
733.
lib.
i.
lib.
i.
c.
181.
comm.
in
Hos.
;Encid.
*
lib.
Macrob. Saturn,
c.
21.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
2D
210
BOOK
IT.
nnust of course be a
exists.
as
Dag-On
is
The
Phenicians and the Shepherd-kings, were of the family of the pastoral Palli
or Indo-Scythfe
:
l)ecn
accustomed to adore
Buddha
is still
venerated
of
On
or
Aun
is
the
as the
sig-
triliteral
Om
or
Aum.
Dag
Hebrew
but,
name
with
India, they
it
known
to
it
in the
wiio, as
is
Dagun,
is
This
yet
who
is
who
Vishnou
;
Matsya Avatar
is
that
of a
man joined
to or issuing
fish
of Buddha.
in the
same as
that of
Vishnou
Matsya Avatar ;
the
same
also, as that
of
Buddha-Dagun, according
of Babylon, whence
I think
it
of
Dagon of Buddha however is pronounced to be the same as the the Indo-Scythas. Hindoo triad Brahma- Vishnou-Siva conjointly. The title therefore of Om is equally bestowed upon Buddha and upon this triad and Buddha and the triad are alike declared to be astronomically tlie Sun. But, among the Egyptians, On was a name of the solar deity. Consequently, the import of the word Dagon will be the Sun xvorsliipped under the form of a jish. It may be observed, that the oriental Buddha is not only called Dagun and Dak-Po, but likewise Pouti-Sat. Tliis serves additionally to prove, that the name of the Philist^an Dagon was brought by his worshippers into Palestine,
evident, that the
:
Odacon or Anne-Dot mode of worship originated. Hence the Philistines is the Buddha-Dagun of
'
THE
ORIGIN' OF
PAGAN IDOLATRY.
Sanchoniatho informs
is
211
us, that
'^"'*'- '
one of the
titles
of
Dagon was
:
Siton.
But Siton
is
Setli
or Sid united in
composition
is
witii
On
the Egyptian
name of Typlion,
short,
Philistines
of the
the Pouti-Sat
That Dagon
is
may be
in
Now
may
Derceto
is
and
as
we
are assured
we
The
is
the Hindoos,
Brahma- Vishnou-Siva
all their
preeminent
tliese,
triple
Each of
we are
as-
Brahm;
is
acknowledged
The
peculiar mode, in which the Hindoos identify their three great gods with the
solar orb,
is
thology,
jlt flight
and
Sun
is
Vishnou
he
he
is
'
Brahma,
in
the east
19.
and
in the mornii/g
from
noon
to evenitig,
is
Siva.
1 he Persian
is
known
to
and
accordingly he
Slatius,
and
in
20.
The
Druidical Hu,
who
is
clearly the
same character
as the
Greek
Huas
The
'
or Dionusus and
who is thence rightly so called by Dionysius, is anowho in his celestial capacity is undoubtedly the Sun.
is
Hu
judgment, says
Seld. de diic
i.
c. 10.
Hicron.
Comm. apud
i.
Syr. synt.
in Arist.
c. 3. p.
203.
p.
285.
ii.
Simp,
p.
1
Ausc. Phys.
lib. iv.
Diod. Bibl.
lib.
i.
p. 10.
10.
*
'
p. 6, 9, 13, 33,
277, 294.
p. 267. vol.
v. p.
254.
Slat.
Nonni Dionys.
lib. xj.
Thebaid.lib.
ver.
715
et iufra.
Inscript.
lib. iii.
212
BOOK
IV.
THIi:
the bard
ible in the
ytt he
is
the greatest
and lord
over us,
sxcift
:
we
L ight is his
course
and
his car.
He
is
seas,
Let us beware
Sometimes
this
Baal : and,
since IIu,
supreme
manifest, that
Hu
The name
lion or
appears,
among
expressed Beli, Belis, Belen, Belatucader or the illustrious Beli, and Abel-
last,
if
mistake not,
:
is
precisely the
same compound
as the classical
its
Apollo or Apollon
but,
however
it
may be
21.
its first
varied,
and pro-
to
The same
discovery.
him the
But
circumstance, by the
general analogy of Paganism, shews, that Vitzliputzli was himself the Sun.
Thus
the
Hindoos considered
Brahin
thus the
Vulcan
Cronus
Brahm and
*
22.
of the Peruvians
and
his
in-
a junction, by which
it
was
when
his character
was viewed
'
565574.
ii.
Davies's
c. 1. p.
Myth, of
143.
Brit.
336, 562.
*
^
Purch. Pilgrim,
Purch. Pilgrim,
b. ix. c.
213
CHAP.
I.
II As most of the great gods of the Gentiles are declared by the old mythological writers to be each separately the
to find, that their general unitual identity
Sun
so
we may
naturally expect
in the
Such accordingly
the case
name, by which
appears, as
Theocrasia.^
this
we
Greek language
extant.
;
Many
still
Thus
and Adonis
:
and Clemens
equally the
Sun
Osiris,
In a similar
manner, the Orphic poet declares, that Jupiter, Pluto, and Bacchus were
only varied appellations of the Sun
:
tell
us,
that
So agiin
:
Vulcan or
Plitha, as
we
Dionusus, Pluto,
Ammon, and
was
Thus
likewise
With
the Egyptian
Thoth
or Taut, the oriental Tutor Buddha clearly identifies himself: and, as Brahma,
Vishnou, and Siva, are mutually the same deity; so they are severally declared to be one with Buddha.*
we
learn from
Nigidius,
turn,
as Apollo;
though the
ovra,
Mars
again, in
'
Oirifiv
nai Aowviv
/Ai/vrocijy
EOKPAHIAN.
Dainas.
vit. Isid.
apud
Le.\.
vox
'Hfa'iVxoj.
Macrob.
Saturn,
'
c.
21, IS.
p.
364.
Diod. Bibl.
lib.
i.
p. 13.
Suid. Lex.
*
'
jAmb. de Mysler.
sect. viii. c. 3.
Diod. Bibl.
lib.'i.
p. 22.
i.
Instil, lib.
c.
21.
Porphyr. de Ab-
stin.
56.
Asiat. Res. vol.
lib.
i. i.
'
'
p.
285.
vol. v. p.
254.
c. 9>
7.
214
MOOK
IV,
the
judgment of Macrobius, was one with Bacchus and Mercury; and Apollo,
with Horus, Osiris, JBacchus,
and the
Sun.'
Britons
;
So
a vast
circular temple.'
But we
all
find,
title
Hu
the attributes of
Bacchus and
and that he
was
immense
:
circle of Stone-Hengc.'
Hu, Bucchus,
Macrobius, the
and, as
;
Hu
as
so,
we
in
Parnassus/
this,
it
authorities.
to say in conclusion,
that,
nus
or the first-born,
one divinity
is
same
as that Prometheus,
whom
:
according to Statius, Titan, Osiris, and iMitliras, are only different names
and, according to
Nonnus, Hercules,
jMithras,
is
Ammon,
all
Apis,
and
Apollo, are
or the Sun.*
'
Helius
Macrob. Saturn,
lib.
i.
c. 19.
p. 6. p. 130.
*
*
574.
18.
ii.
126, 562.
*
'
Macrob. Saturn,
Orph. Hymn.
1, 3. v.
lib.
1, 8,
i.
c.
9. vii. 2, 13. x. 1,
12.
xi. 1.
xii. 2, 7-
Fragm.
lib.
p. 36-1.
i.
Hymn,
xxxiii.
Iv. Ivii.
vcr. 57-
Stat.
Thebaid.
ver
727741.
Nonni Dionys.
lib. .\I.
CHAPTER
the Sun.
II.
I.
I Hus
it
Paganism, under a
in the
names both
in the
in different countries
and even
same coundistinct
which names,
But,
many
gods.
A\hile the
Sun was
acknowledged principal
divinity,
they
entertained
some very remarkable opinions concerning him, which are by no means applicable to the literal Sun and the origin of these opinions is in
:
fact explained
telligible
1.
by themselves
and that
in a
manner, Avhich
is
sufficiently in-
and unambiguous.
the ancient Egyptians, the
Among
man
figure
of a
sailing in a ship
upon
:
the ocean.'
sometimes the
man
but at
and sometimes
the lotos
was simply
At other times
Porph. de ant.
'
lib. v.
p.
566.
Jamb, de
p. 151.
nymph,
*
256.
Dut. dc
Isid.
p.36i.
566. Porph. apud Euseb. Praep. E\an.
lib. iii. c. 9- p. 69..
lib. v. p.
Jamb. deMyster.
full
as a child, yet
still
seated
and
in the
Bembine
table
is
we
find yet
man
it
or the infant
occupied by
on the
later
must
similarly be
The
heathens attempted to give various refined physical reasons for such an extraordinary
mode
of hieroglyphical representation
but
it
very easy to
why
the literal
mariner
afloat
why
why the literal Sun should use the aquatic lotos as his most proper vehicle why the literal Sun should be supported in his ship on why the literal Sun should be most aptly symbolized the back of a crocodile
on the ocean
;
;
in the calix
of a lotos.
This
last part
Sun
the
personate a boy?''
literal
And
:
if
it
be additionally asked>
How
can the fiery Sun be a xvatery frog, and with what propriety can he
of a
lotos
or as steering
waves of the ocean ? 2. Yet, however singular these notions may be, they are
peculiar to the Egyptian school of theology.
lizing still prevails
far
from being
of symboit
mode
among
the Hindoos
and doubtless
both nations
ori-
The
still
;
but
we
mythology of
on the lotos
upon the surface of the great deep, sometimes on the leaf of a sacred tree, and sometimes on a huge sea-serpent coiled up in the form of a
or floating
boat.'
members of
their triad
is
bom
as
lotos,
name of
rel. p. 19.
See Plate
Fig. 1.
'
217
this
*^"'^''*
"
of
Narayan,
is
repre-
water of an
artificial
tank
This same floating Sun was not unknown to the Greeks, whose theology
radically the
is
was
same
as that of Eg}'pt
and Hindostan.
A curious fragment
An
exactly similar
of Stesiciiorus
a golden cup.
told of Hercules,
who was
himself the
Sun
on which IVIacrobius
ship.
well as the
These
fables originated
employed
in the
The
notion
may
and
be easily traced
it is
distinctly-
avowed
in
that of Hindostan.
We
the
cup of the
lotos
mean
same thing
cup or dish
in
which
fruit
sacrificially
thus designed to represent the ship, ought properly to be shaped like a boat,
though
it is
Similar ideas
that the
prevailed
among
the
:
tells us,
cup of
known by
navigation
name of
Carches'ta,
it
were so called
So
far
we may
collect
it
bius, that at
one period
wont
to call
them
vessels.
much perhaps in the same manner as we are The maritime Venus-Colias, who was astronomiless
though
its
and wc must
'
viii.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
'
218
BOOK
IV.
THF.
not omit to observe, that these boat-like cups or imitative ships of the solar
deity were sometimes adorned with the figures of doves perching
covers.
4.
upon
their
So strongly was
this
idea of a mariner
to the sphere.
Not
content
sail
in
sailors,
These eight
celestial
mariners,
who
are clearly the astronomical representatives of the eight great gods of Egypt;
all
of
whom,
including the
Sun
as their head,
phyry) to be depicted, not standing on dry land, but sailing over the ocean
in a ship.* 5.
To
the Sun, thus steering his planetary ship through the midst of hea-
ven, the old theologists ascribed the guardianship of a gate or door, assigning
human
deemed
Sun and
the
Moon were
was
the
Hence
the former
Brahm of
Hindoos, and the solar Mithras of the Persians, were each believed to have
triplicated themselves,
each of
whom was
nevertheless the
Sun
who was
reck-
oned the Life or Soul of the World, was thought to have especially begotten
three younger Noes,
though
all
human
souls
astronomical door over which he presided with his seven planetary companions
in his celestial ship.'
'
Much
the
this
birth of souls
lib. v.
p.
469.
Maciob. Saturn,
Athen. Deipnos.
c.
21.
Apc'lod. Bibl.
487, 490.
*
c. 4.
10.
p. 521.
lib. xi. p.
474,
lib.
ii.
p. 43.
Herod,
lib.
ii.
c.
145.
256.
'
Hence,
Noah from
the
Nou&
Nom
from
ITffi Ss rr^y
219
*''**''
We are told,
all living
"'
tiiat
there
and that
in
one of these
fire
creatures,
whence
it is
And
world of births
is
Om
divinity, the
On
of the Egyptians
is
for the
directed to
employ
his thoughts
with the
Om!
Sometimes we
find the
is
Sun
no
particular specification
made of
Thus,
in the
Hindoo mythology,
is
said to have
made a road
circumstance,
aspirant
in
and
this
mysterious
we
is
are told,
who
logy of the old Atlantians, the Sun was thought to have been plunged
the Eridanus or
Po; which,
:
like the
a
;
story,
whence the
been borrowed
made by
thus,
really the
Sun
himself.
And
in the
Sun
is
drowned
in the sea,
when
a former
*
world came to
III.
that the
close,
and when
all living
is,
floating island,
Fable*
of
this description
1.
Herodotus
tells us,
lake,
Gregory unhappily
as
many
by the mundane Nous the pagans darkly meant the Holy Ghost.
p.
263
268.
Macrob.
in
somn. Scip.
lib,
i.
c.
20. p. 69,
lib. i.
95.
Macrob. Saturn,
Died. Bibl.
lib. iii. p.
Purch.
220
BOOK
IV.
ip
whom
the Egyptians
Phabus
his
or Apollo.
produced out of
it
own
to
As
in a floating state,
its
When
Typhon,
no other
was roaming
round the world in pursuit of the solar deity Horus, Latona, who was one
of the primitive eight gods and w ho dwelt in the city Buto, received him in
trust
from
Isis,
his
began
to float.
Afterwards he became
and
his
own
all
reign
a story, in
main points
specting their
so decidedly
the
Sun
The
palpably
Python, we are
told,
offspring of the
pregnant with Apollo and Diana, or the Sun and the Moon,
ster so implacably
mon-
Neptune
therefore
to
sea,
in
lum might be
her hands
Sun and
the
Moon, grasping an
olive-tree in
At
but
stable
and
Python,
much
implacability.
Herod,
lib. ij.c.
156, 144.
THE
ORICilN
OF PAGAN IDOLATRV.
is
221
Typhon or
is
the
*^"^''*
"'
infant Horus,
Chemmis, and
sub-
We additionally learn
find
from the
classical fable,
that
Python or Typhon
;
is
the flood
cause the M hole earth was subjected to the dominion of Python, or in other
w ords was
the
laid
under water
in
Moon
were born
Such
must be understood
in a similar
manner.
The time
Typhon
consequently,
when
Chemmis, was
and, as
We
among
all
the Peruvians
which strongly
common
origin
When
i.
'
lib.
ver.
434440.
first
lib.
vi.
ver.
332334.
Dian.
into a tjuail
Virg.
i5ineid.
ver. 75.
ver. 35.
metamorphosed
and
afis
evident from the circumstance of that goddess being equally said to have been changed into a
quail.
Serv. in
^neid.
lib.
iii.
ver. 72.
Latona
th'-Ttfore
must ultimately be
identified
with
In fact, both she and Asteria (the Astoreth of the Phenicians) were
equally the great mother or receptacle of the hero-gods, here symbolized by a floating island.
As
deemed a messenger of
which
evil tidings:
so
suspect, that in this part of the legend a quail has been substituted for a dove.
to be the case,
Supposing
this
we
shall
fable,
am
the
more confirmed
to
my
conjecture, because
we
find,
less
much
i.
in the
same manner
he
may
still
p. 523.
ApoHod.
Bibl. lib.
iii.
c. 10. 3.
222
named Virachoca emerged from the 'llien tfie human great lake Titiaca, and became the founder of Cuzco. multiply the of the earth. The worupon face once more to species began
ship of this Virachoca was joined
with
that of the
Sun
or rather, v\hen
tliC
Accordingly,
island
;
Petliej
where
Sun
hid himself,
and was thus preserved during the general dethis island, as in the
mankind by the
the
flood.
Egyptian island
to the
Chemmis and
Sun
;
Greek
itself
was accounted
holy.
Here
then,
tiie
symbolical
we
universal deluge.'
IV. As
cup of the
he
the
Sun
is
lotos, or in
a small
erratic island
:
is
so
we may
first
retiring waters,
its
summit
the
Thus
Deucalion
is
thus
the solar Siva of the Hindoos, the mariner of the ship Argha,
exhibited
Meru
Menu
and
his
and
thus,
in the
is
first
things,
mythologists
tell
us of the Sun.
The
floated
Brahmens of Hinhad
mercy of the
at the
ixi c. 9. p.
874.
223
'"*'' "
in his
as he had
af-
and
in
Cliilclreii
of the Sun
yet was he
common
all
and of
whom
who
Under
the
names
either of
Sames
as the
Greeks
of these
Assyrians and the Egyptians as one of their most ancient fabulous sovereigns
:
and, as the latter gave him a crocodile for the vehicle of himself
shi[)
and
his
and as
denominated
tliat
Campsa
the
also signi-
an ark ;
it is
evident, that
hieroj;!
'
s
Menes and
the
the
Sun must be
same per-
son,
pliical
fine,
Sun must
mean
deity,
same
is
tiling
In
Hindoo Brahmens
assert,
who
began
his devotion
clLring the
VI. Notions
lief,
like these
would
in
that,
when
they did not worship them simply, but associated with them certain
characters
human
who had
really
af-
'
Orpb. Hjmn,
v. 1,
2, 8.
Gcsn.
edit. p.
410.
^
ii.
lib. iii. c.
1.
Iiistit.
of
Menu.
c.
c. 1.
i.
9-
12.
Orph. Hymn.
V. 1, 3,
8,
t).
Instil,
of
Menu.
i.
9,
Chron. Paschal,
69-
p. 37.
Died. Bibl.
i.
lib.
p. 13.
fijjx^j.
Palxph. Fragm.
llesych. Lex.
llerod. lib.
c. 4,
p. 80.
Ka/x\)/,
p. 157.
2i24 BOOK
IV.
but, so far
is
this
been desired.
us, that the
Hesiod informs
their
The
author,
who
writes
effect given
by Diodorus,
all
when he
tells us,
by
whom
Hence
were
wont
to
were no better than so many dead men, whose very bones and
shewn as
relics.*
the Hindoos
selves
:
fairly
men
like
them-
for their
and
purpose
is
to be
found
in
the writings of
Cicero, because he positively declares that such was the occult doctrine taught
in the Mysteries.
men
being ele-
vated after their death to the rank of gods, What, says he to the person
with
whom he is
engaged
in disputation, is not
human
it
But, if
I should
from
the
the Dii
into heaven.
whom
commonly shewn
in Greece.
Re-
in the
Mysteries
Hesiod. Opcr.
ct dier. lib.
i.
ver.
125.
latter times, parti, c. 4.
lib. vi.
*
*
p. 29.
p.
31,33.
352.
225
CHAP.
II.
how far
this
Accordingly, he himself
doctrine of the
which
am
contending for
namely that
all
the sys-
common
he,
same
death,
speculative notions.
of
those,
who
assert,
that valiant or
famous or powerful men have obtained and that these are the very gods now become the
Euhemerus
tells us,
our adora-
tion?
ried.
when
I forbear
to
Ipasi by Samothrace and the Mysteries of Lemnos, whose hidden Orgies are celebrated in darkness and amidst the thick
:
since
we
learn
the nature
of
of beings xcho
may
how
they
came
worshipped
Sun and
the
Host of Heaven.
Here again we
are by no
means
The
celestial bodies or
Thus we
Stars,
ligent,
find
it
to
but,
intel-
spirit.'
tells us,
c. 12, 13.
i.
Wisdom
* Cicer.
de nat. deor.
to
lib.
c. 42.
Warburton
establish
his theory
When
he
reft-rs
no doubt
to that part of
of similar worlds, or which described (as Jamblichus speaks) the conturbation of the heavens,
the revealing of ihc secrets of
the resting of the ship Baris.
*
Isis,
and
Jambl. de Rlystcr.
51.
xcci
Toy r{k\w,
KM
ffeXyriv, xai
pf ovijuoi' xi
TTUgiViP
TTUf .
I'ag. Idol.
VOL.
II.
22S
BOOK
IT.
they
all
had rational
souls.'
that,
mentions
it
to have been
an established opinion,
numerous ethereal
by the
souls which ought to be worshipped as celestial gods, and that these souls
may
The
among
or
the Plienicians
for,
with Cumberland,
animals, which
I think
Sanchoniatho
Overlookers of the heavens, are the Stars, and not, as Bochart imagines, the
angels.'
We
find
it
for,
in the
Chal-
Even some
Philo calls
of the Jewish writers did not escape the general infection, but were led to
I
So
likewise
^laimonides declares, that the Stars and Spheres are every one of them
animated, being endued with
life,
and that
each, of
command
made,
them, according to their degree and excellency, praising and honouring him
as the ancrels do.*
The
was
reason,
why
deemed
living intelligences
:
their
and, as the
Sun
resi-
stre-
gods they equally esteemed to be the Sun: and the inferior gods they ima'
PosiJ.
6.
1 1.
lib.
i,
c. 10.
Cumberland's Sanchon.
p. 21.
Bo-
chart. Chanaan.
* *
c. 2. p.
706.
tit.
Ayx>Ma.ra
biia.
Phil, de opif.
iii.
mund.
Kf^m^Tw;
xai aSavara;
^luyjx.;,
Phil, de
somn,
* Jesudc Hattorah. c.
9-
apud Cudw.
Jntcll, Syst. p.
471.
227
In
"'*''
"
logy.
The Egyptian
priests, as
we
Horus, and
all their
mere men
but that, after they died, their souls migrated into some one or
became
new
it is
celestial
mansions/
Sun
man, who
was distinguished by
into the Solar Orb.
was thought
to
by the Phervicians
after
and that
his soul
was believed
which
So
again,
among
the
who
were preserved
in
whom
have been
once
illustrious
men
but
it
mounted
to the Constellations as a
Such
whom
Holy
From
this
hieroglyphic.
and,
towers
Orion
Plot. Ennead.
ii.
lib. 9.
*
^
Taj
c. 10.
Q28
ooK
IV.
and the
sacrificing Centaur,
we may
still
Sometimes, by a yet further refinement, the genius of the Sun was thought
to descend
to
become incarnate
in the
in
human
body.
Thus
who was
deeply versed
theology which he preferred to the rational simplicity of the Gospel, maintained, that Esculapius
in a
human form by
the
Sun
to understand, I conceive,
in the
body of a man
to be the
for
is
positively declared
Sun
himself.'
And
:
nature to their
Menu
in
but,
in
man was
Sun
to
of a double nature
may be
in fact
is
many.
2.
The
it
what particular
solar deity.
man was
As
man
cribed to the
Sun
Sun
will enable us to
in conjunction
with him.
'
is
natures.
To
this
distinction
ae
and more
rata,
The
is
divine nature
is
:
nou
in hit
and Satyavrata
the
human nature
same lime
may
exist at the
in different places. in
evi'iy other
Asiut.
Res. vol.
vi. p.
479.
system of
pagan mythology.
229
^*''- "
must have been one, who performed an extraordinary voya ship with seven companions represented by the seven planets who
;
was compelled
sea
;
who mysteriously
triplicated himself,
;
man was
who,
souls
human
;
who was
once plunged
in a
superiority,
With
respect to the
it
we
when
all
the world
men
perished
except
cal
this solar
manner
in
many
that
the egg, the cup, the lotos, the crocodile, and the floating island, in whicli or
man
must
all
be the same
man,
whom
;
all
Noah
all
must be
born,
through which
to
living
souls are
favourite
mountain must,
Ham, and Japhet that his seven nautical companions must be tliat his birth from the lotos or e^g or floating island the family of Noah allegorical birth of Noah from the Ark, an idea which netlie mean must
Shem,
;
that his
must denote the recovery of the earth from the wide domination of the
that his being reputed the
first
people naturally
common
all
whole
human
race
descend-
men equally
the auspices of
Nimrod,
esta-
230
soon
IT.
blished the only real universal empire, and wliich ever since has retained the
This would be the inevitable conclusion from the preceding inquiry, even
if
upon the
tell
point.
silent
us,
who,
in his
human
capacity,
Thus,
in the
who
exists
upon
yet spoken of as
is
is
Thus
the
saved
declared
be also an emana-
Thus
the Egyptian
Menes, who
who
certainly the
Menu
exhibited as equally
And
who
is
who
in the ship
over an
all
mankind perish
exce[)t himself
and seven
Menes must
necessarily be
Menu,
is
Sun
when
his character
is
viewed astronomically.*
can judge, no position can be more satisfactorily esta-
Thus, so
far as I
'
Vide
infra b. vi. c. 2, 3.
* Davies's
Mythol.
p.
Menwydd was
It is
the
same
as IIu
Menes,
whom
Herodotus makes
not improbable,
like
when we consider
who was
Camp.ia, a word whirh indifferently signifies a ark and a crocodile, must clearly have been
Noah
ford's
Cumberland's Sancbou.
p,
54
60.
Shuck-
Connect,
vol.
i.
book
iv. p.
SO/.
231
that,
when
Sun
as their prin-
CHAP.
II.
chief of the heavenly luminaries; but they adored in conjunction with him,
his
intellectual regent of
it.
Noah
as
from which
all
things
Agreeably
com-
menced with an
surface
universal
who had
floated
on the
Noah Noah as
Adam
alone,
but
system
that fabled
compound
whom
in
gods and
iiitn,
What,
naked truth,
this
is
Noah
personage
but,
though his
at-
we
Adam.
He may
is
fa-
up
to
its
real origin,
as
who unites \\ his own person the characters of the two great fathers of the human race. VII. There is much even in the physical character of the Sun; which
mixed
being,
mode of
speculating,
to
adopt
him
above
it
visibly
god.
By
'
this
was
into,
of,
the
Eiff-<y
Orac, JMagie,
Zroaiit. p; 22.
232
BOOK
IV.
Ark
when
the great father vanished out of one world, and manifested him-
another
but
it
as a death
and a
revi-
womb and
new
Accordingly we
rizon, he
are told,
that,
as an
but
that,
Hades and
as
restored to
life
and
liberty.'
Each
day, at his rising and setting, he displayed a lively image of his huassociate, the diluvian patriarch,
man
by seeming to
float
on the surface of
Each year, by
life
and
new
allegorical
literal
Noah w ithin
in-
the
Ark
that period,
solar
floats
termediate deluge.*
as his
his
And
whom
to
fa-
pagan world
Macrob. Saturn,
lib.
i.
c. 18. p.
200.
c. 21.
*Macrob. Saturn,
is
lib.
i.
c.
18. p.
200,201.
'
yet, in their
human
Adam, and
CHAPTER
III.
Respecting the division of the gentile mythologists into two great primeval sects.
I.
A HOUGH
all
their various
gods
compound and
transmigrating
:
we may
two principal
sects,
who
differed in the
The
two systems
and, even
when they
to each other,
in
neva
more unlike than those of Rome and GeVery frequently however they have amihas been nearly lost between them
their respective votaries in
:
all distinction
common.
Brahtheir
;
Of
these,
we may term
:
menical superstition
and the
Samanean.
and
bigotry
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
XI.
2G
234
bnoK
IV.
yet,
1)6
no doubt, as
it
the child
original.
common
most ancient
but
the
mode,
in
has been
of
v^as
conducted,
appears to
It
is
me
not
at all
bear upon
the question.
first
in
fact
rather
a dispute,
which of the
two
established
its
I certainly think
that there
preceded
Brahmenism among
Hindostan than the
tion.
Hindoos
but
this,
more ancient
in
without being so
in
legard to
its
original ifistituirrelevant
At the same
somewhat
which he
Buddhism was
But Buddhism
in the first
The more
is
finished
and elaborate
is
sys-
tem
is
less so.
:
in
many
and unformed
is,
while Bralnnenism
is
is
the very
The presumption
therefore
Buddhism
more ancient
than Brahmenism.'
II. Yet, although the priority
trifling.
We
find
in
almost every part of the world, dither separately, or conjointly with the
other system.
proves
must
have originated
will equally
hen
all
one region,
prove that the other cannot have had a more recent origin.
The
ri?e therefore
tlie
Nimrod.
On
the whole,
am
superstition
was
vii. p.
398
et infra.
235
the
it
the
Scythic or
while
more com-
"*'
'"
plex Brahmenical
superstition (though
probability
has received
many subsequent
lonism.'
III. In
all
additions)
ages,
Goths or Scythians
superstition.
These
Cuthim of Nimrod.*
On
who
the
time
The
votaries of these
two
modes of worship
early as
certainly existed
in
the times
for
they
all
Hindoo
two
sects, the
Germanes
lar
and, while
Clemens
specifically
name, Strabo very accurately remarks that the Brachmans were more reguand systematic
in their
others.*
Clemens
Chasas of
further observes, that the Samant;ans were peculiarly the priests of the Bactrians
:
to the present
for the
Buddha
this,
or Saman.'
The Buddhists
of that country
ligion is
In
saying
them
provided
It is
we
whom
IV.
have just
$
I, II.
Vide Vide
Vidu
infra b. vi. c. 2.
1. c. 4.
'
2.
VL
iv.
* Strab.
p.
Geog.
lib. .\v. p.
712.
17.
lib.
i.
305.
'
Clem. Sironi.
lib.
i.
p.
305.
p.
531.
236
MOK
IT.
referred
its
first institution,
sec not
how we can
the west of
idolatry throughout
Europe and
Buddhism
Brahmenism.
The
confined to India
Its
principal seat
is
countries,
formed one of the chief settlements of the Chasas or Scythians, and which
are thence consistently
deemed
Yet
this,
if
I mis-
take not,
is
been transferred from Armenia to the high land of Cashgar and Bokhara at
the head of the
Ganges
When
an unmixed
state
Buddhic
superstition
which
;
history of Paradise
and
it
relinquished
it
either for
Mohammedism.
CHAPTER
Respecting the
IV.
human
Brahmenical
superstition.
J\ll
deity,
told,
is
the great gods of the Gentiles ultimately resolve themselves into one
known by many
the Sun.
different
names ;
and that
deity,
we
are positively
Yet, though the Sun was their principal male divinity, his
The
solar orb,
to
adopt
god Helius.'
And
this god,
under
confessed by
But the
Noah viewed
In
this
as a reappearance
of
Adam
hence he
is
celebrated,
mon
venerated by two sects, into which the ancient idolaters appear to have been
divided as early as the building of the Babylonic tower
:
for,
whatever
differ-
ence there might be in the 7node of worshipping or describing the great father,
the person
was
alike
human
'
lib.
i.
c.
238
BOOK
IV.
hibited, in different
rents of what
superstition.
I.
may be termed
Brahmenical
his offspring
is
purely
mythological
for,
Horus are
in their
alike declared to
be the Sun
each
so,
human
If
Hence we find a very strong resemblance between Horus be constrained by Typhon to take refuge in
similarly compelled
to suffer death
a floating island
ark.
life;
Osiris
is
by him
If
Horus be reputed
is
and afterwards
be restored to
Osiris
revival.
Horus
the
same search
she
ofiices.
If
Horus
Thus,
Osiris
is
which number
:
is
the
same
and
triumph
;
is
the same.
They
single character
it
and
this
still
shadowed
Hoius
Bembine
ty[)ify
manner of
the
mummies
Ark
a child from
its
mo-
ther,
as entering
upon a new
slate of existence in a
to say,
more peculiarly
fatlicr.
to exhi-
Osiris,
geiitrallij
:
Noah
in
Noah
both antediluvian
and postdiluvian.
Thus,
Noah
the antediluvian,
when
289
considered with reference to the second great father's existence aftei' the
flood, pixcedes
him; and
botli
is
that
mysterious mother
himseh":
as such,
of the renovated
world and
he
is
Osiris,
fant Horus.
But, in
Noah
of the
the postdiluvian,
when
considered with reference to the great father's existence be/ore the flood,
succeeds him
;
womb
Ark which
:
is
the great
father's consort,
is
as such, he
Horus or
Some
may be
Isis
the
Plutarch
tells us,
that they
as the
Horus
Isis,
as being the
mundane house
or habita-
the universal
same character
Egyptian
Derceto or Atargatis
of the gods
;
for
and he adds,
w ith
whom
she ought
womb, what he
deities.
'
Such phraseology,
when
Horus
is
Ark
Adam
vvhich
no
World
minds of the
Ark
Noah
anterior
as his
:
history shews,
while Horus,
represents to us the
same person,
womb
is
described
as taking refuge
'
Typhon
or the sea,
150.
240
BOOK
IV.
and as afterwards expelling his enemy and as assuming that sovereignty which
the overwhelming monster
had
for
He
is
also said to
in the
have been
slain
to
water ; where,
restored
mother
Isis,
him
to
and immortality.'
relate to the
same event
floating
somewhat
different
manner.
The
is
island
it,
driven into
rightly declared to
be
of antediluvians
arms against
the navicular hero-gods, but as being finally subdued by them and as being
then plunged into the watery depths of the great central abyss.
Yet
there
is
an evident
distinction
a very different
made between the impious Titans and certain others of character who yet bore the same appellation for Horus or
:
and
;
Helius, as being
all
and we
at
find a par-
Cronus
their
head,
amounted
diluvians
gods of Egypt
is
temporaries.
is
The supposed
closely allied to
coffin
;
ed a
his death:
Thus dead,
Horus
life,
that
new
which
Noah
when he
Ark.
2.
The
is
eviis
which Horus
Diod. Bibl.
lib.
i.
p. "22. 7- xxxiii. 3.
*
lib.
Orph. Hymn.
i.
xi. 1. xii. 2,
ver. 57.
Stat.
is
Thebaid.
ver.
738.
c. 10.
As Cronus
certainly the
same
as
Sydyk
man Noah,
Cabiri.
They
are the
same
same,
it
may
THE
compelled
ORIGIN' OF
PAGAV IDOLATUr.
Chemmis.
241
Substitute only the
CHAF.
IV.
The
Its
tarch.
substance
as follows.
Typhon, we are
told,
with an intention to slay him and to usurp the whole of his dominions.
For
into
it.
The
Typhon
shut him up, and cast him into the Nile which was mystically denominated
the ocean.
Thus
deemed
his cofBn,
dead
:
to Phenicia.
Isis
him
her tenderness, she succeeded in liberating him from his confinement and in
restoring
him
to
life.
'
into
his
which
whole of
in
and we
was viewed
the
light of death,
The
form of a lunette
modern
and
it
life-boat,
Moon
in
her
first
or last quarter
was made
Osiris accordingly
this
:
Moon
But they
:
botli alluded to
the
same
Osiris
Noah
into the
Ark
for the
Moon,
into
which
was thought
to
the ark (as Plutarch fairly speaks out) sha[)ed like the
Moon,
within which
Typhon
inclosed
set
him
afloat
on the water.
*
'
Aaj yaxa
/xr^voeiii).
1.
Tag.
Idol.
VOL.
ir.
242
BOOK
IV.
THE
ORIGIN' OF
PAGAN IDOLATHr.
The
Sun
is
shut up in the ark, was the seventeenth day of the month Athyr when the
in
Scorpio
at
become
Now,
if
v\
bytlie
civil
commenced from
this will
Noah
entered into
the Ark.*
Or,
if
he reckoned by
which commenced
from
now decided
we
shall
still
though
in that
case not of the precise mojith, accurately preserved in the leItis not
gend of
Osiris.*
for
error by the
festivals
commemorated
the entrance of
Moon, and on
as
I
But these
:
two
festivals,
for the
I\Ioon of Osiris
perly,
it
was the
literally
and pro-
By
this
they called the inclosure of Osiris uithin his coffin on the very day of the
In the second month, the seventeenth day of the month, the tame day
'Jiindoxis
iff re all
thefountaim.
Noah
Gen.
vii.
11,
13.
civil year,
to
Usser. Annal.
2365,
think
it
ecclesiastical year:
because, in
before
that case,
Noah would
Ark
in the spring
summer
him;
an
while, in
would land
in the
autumn with
approaching winter.
expose him and
his
Now
it is
God would
needlessly
may
seems
to
843
'^'**'''
esteemed the
coffin
"
it,
but,
when he
life,
and the
festival
then as-
sumed
So
likewise,
Mhen he
festival,
In the commemorative
this latter
The Egyptians
then went
down
to the
crescent.
some of
and then,
The day of the egress of Osiris does not correspond with that of the egress of Noah: but I think it not difficult to ascertain the reason, why the third
day
after the
inclosure
was peculiarly
selected.
but
Noah
re-
mained
in the
Ark
it
was necessary
therefore in the
principle then,
commemorative
shut up in the
festival to
comp7xss
this
period of time.'
The
I take to
he
will
and he
will
it is
have quitted
Now the
;
ancients, as
wont mystically
a practice, which
we may
in a
behold in
such circumstances,
many of the prophecies of Holy tliey could not more aptly represent
it
Scripture.
Under
for,
had
the preservation of
Noah
been related
in prophetic phraseology,
he would
have been said to disappear on one day and to reappear on the subsequent
'
Gen.
vli.
11, 13.
viii. 14..
844
nooK IT.
third day.
is
unless I
much
a most cmuicnt type of the death, burial, and resurrection, of our blessed
Saviour.
As Noah,
Ark
mode
up
in the
Jonah remained
tliree
days
in the belly
Ark
sa
womb of
That
:
is
to say,
each reap-
his
disappearance
Noah, on
Noah
Ark
the
Osiris
is
an
is
ark by Typhon,
who
in the
;
mythology of Egypt
same
as the ocean
case,
the luniform
Jllooti,
must
Moon
horned
Moon was
Now
that ship, in
which the
gods
in
But
we
are plainly
taught by Plutarch, was that very ship, which the Greeks called Argo, and
to
coastellations
honour of
ship of Osiris.
'
Hence it
Argo must be
on the
the Ark, and that the whole fable of the Argonautic expedition must be a
Osiris,
that
is
to say,
de
Isid. p,
359,
245
^haf.
xv.
voyage of Noali.
sailed
have
from Egypt
Danaus who was reputed to Argo, and that Jason who was
variations of the
is
to Colchis,
And
for
sufficient
evidence, distinct from that which arises from both of them being, like Osiris,
the reputed navigators of the Argo.
Some
Danaus
an ark
in
:
the son of
Thcba; which
M'ord, as
it is
known,
literally signifies
when
an ark,
one dead,
in order that
Now,
since Jason
since each
was inclosed
enemy, since each was bewailed by females as one dead, and since each
upon
was thought
to be restored to life:
we must
inevitably
conclude, that
Argo
in
and
Greek hero
shadow
The
ac-
we have of
to
but,
the Argo,
out.
its
was designed
it
:
the builders of
whether
Minerva, or Typhon
whether
it
was framed
in
;
mount Ossa
still
was
which
was ever constructed, the Jirst ship that divided the waves of the hitherto
impassable sea, that remarkable ship with which the science of navigation
cojnmaiced, the ship in short which on that very account was thouglit worthy
of being placed
'
among
the constellations.'
Nor was
it
lib.
i.
vcr. 4.
* Tzc'tzcs
nuntions a writer,
who makes
to
But Ogyge$
and Thcba
is
Moses designates
vii.
the
Ark of Noah,
iv.
Tzetz. Chil.
hist.
96.
Find. Pyth.
'
ver. 197.
Compare
lib.
i.
ver. 4.
Ovid. Metam.
li.
lib.
viii.
ver.
302.
lib.
Ptol. Hephaest.
Nov,
Hist. lib.
p. 310.
Atheu. Deipnos.
'
246
>0K
IT.
ij
from the
rage of Egyptus his brother; the ship, into which Osiris was equally driven
When
identity of the
Argo of
Eswara, and when we recollect that the Argha was supposed to have floated
on the surface of
a dove;
it is
tlie
and
But
to be
not merely the diluvian history of Osiris, which points him out
:
Noah
his
same time no
less
minutely with
to be not
merely
as a transmigratory reappearance of
Adam.
and a
We learn
legislator,
that he
was the
life,
He
over the whole world, was the universal civilizer of manners, and every
where appeared
in
benefactor.
Italy.
He was
in
India,
is
all
Dalib. i.
i.
p. 296.
ver.
66
69.
551.
Plut. do
Tsiil.
iii.
p.
356.
Tcr.
238.
lib.
ver. 193.
Manil. Astron.
lib.
vcr.
403.
'
ApoUon. Argon,
Apoll. Bibl.
lib.
ii.
vcr.
c. 1. 4.
ApoUon. Argon,
ver.
ioj.
my
Dissert,
on
the Cabiri. c.
\iii.
'
247
:
He was
and, wherever
the
men
method of
was born
at
Nusa
in their
country
of Hindostan
sufficiently
demonstrate
of this statement of
Dionusus,
is
the
same person
as Osiris.
The
Nusa
in their country,
first
He was
its
hundred gates
it
the
in
name
after
but this
was Theba or
Danaus
this
or
The allegorical parent of Osiris who as likewise said to be the mother of the Araonaut Deo-Naush and the wife of the diluvian Ogyges, and who was
apprehend
;
to be a mistake.
Arijo
\\
Theba,
Rhea or the great universal mother. It was from Greek and the Egyptian cities derived their name
us,
of Tliebce.
the
that he
that mythologists
have
been
every quarter of the habitable globe, and that both Greeks and Infirst
dians equally believed him to be the original inventor of wine and the
instructor of
mankind
in the art
of cultivating vineyards.
is
in itself sufficient to
overturn
'
tlie
opinion
Osiris to be
Moses
or Joseph.
claimed by every nation, who was thought to have visited all parts of
the earth,
culturist,
who was
is
solely
whom Adam
p. 13-
Him
tach
Diod. Bibl.
1
lib.
i.
p, 210.
men
much
mis-
248
BOOK IV
TilE ORIGIN' OF
in the
PAGAK
IDOLATIir.
itself,
nation,
its earliest
lawgiver and
tliat
benefactor.
He,
in short,
who was known in every quarter of the world as the mystic son of Nusa or Theba, who was at once the child of the Earth and of the Sliip jointly venerated under common symbols, who was thought to have lived two successive lives, and who was believed to have
primitive cultivator of the vine;
been driven into an ark on the seventeenth day of the second month by the
furj of the overwhelming ocean.
3.
have already had occasion to notice the mystic theocrasy of the old
niythologists,
by which
all
more singular
light,
Their chais
Noah, so Typhon
is
plainly
enemies, they are nevertheless (such was the flexible nature of ancient de-
Osiris, not-
said to
withstanding in his
human
is
capacity he
is
yet
Here the
is
and Osiris
itself
mystically
his ark;
in
arch adversary
Typhon was
deemed a
personification.
Typhon, Typhon
similarly encroaches
on the character of
'
Osiris.
He
is
ocean or the
Suid.
OiTjfiv
i^xvov.
Tovroy CSecamvJ
sivai
rov NiiXov.
Lex.
name of Sim, by
marks,
p.
is
the
same word
as Osiris or Isiris,
Isaiah
X.xiii. 3.
i.
c.
4.
7376.
Diod. Bibl.
lib.
i.
p. 12,
17.
249
'^"ap-
he
is
he
is
said to have
filled
both
When
added
the circumstances of his having forced Osiris into an ark and of his having
viewed
Plutarch
same
as the Sun.
He
confusion which
involves
an opinion/
cal capacity
:
Typhon
in
then
equally
human
capacity.
Thus we have a
legend, that,
side of his
mo-
ther.' Now his mother was Rhea, who was likewise the mother of Osiris.* The birth therefore of Typhon is the same as the birth of Osiris. But Rhea is the lunar ship of the deluge, which was esteemed the receptacle of
the hero-gods and the great mother from which they were
quently, the birth of
birth of
all
born.
Conse-
Typhon,
like that
Noah from
the ancients.
This however
not the
sole
:
matter, to which
it
alludes.
Rhea was
the Earth,
no
less
is
than the
Ark
and, as Typhon,
so,
when viewed
when viewed
Hence he
is
sometimes
literally
the mother of
as well as of
and Typhon
were
fundamentally the same character; for they were each the house or receptacle
of the hero-gods.
'
Accordingly
this general
* Tuiv
^
JgTu^cova
'ffoiovyrujv
Plat.de
Isid. p.
lib.
355.
i.
Diod. Bibl.
'
p. 13.
c. xxviii.
ApoU.
Bibl. lib.
i.
c. 6. 3.
'
Fag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
'
-50
point of view,
THE
became
OllIGIV or
PAGAX IDOLATRY.
Thus
Isis
was
Rhea
and
yet,
in
was the
Typhon and only the adulterous paramour of Osiris. The same curious theocrasy blended Typhon with others of the iicliodiluvian gods; all of whom, as we have seen above, are mutually declared to
Accordingly we are
told,
Typhon was
the
same
as Priapus,
;
who was
again the
who were
same
as
as
Dionusus or Bacchus
who was
lastly the
same
as Osiris.'
Now
;
Priapus was no other than Baal-Peor the phallic god of the Moabites, both
we
learn from
is
Jerome and
as the very
name
itself
'
seems to import
for
Priapus
Baal-Peor then, or
Noah was
tiie
this
Baal-Peor
as
Typhon
:
Osiris.
His
rites
down
indifferently
ascribed to
Typhon,
Osiris,
and Dionusus
whence
amalgamate
The Mysteries
quity, originated
of
Typhon
or Baal-Peor, like
all
from the
idea,
Noah and
the
mun-
Peor
ries
to the deluge.
He
tells us,
them
all his
vota-
opened
;
their
mouths
was poured
into
them from
without
'
and that by
<le
Jul. Firm.
*
^
Diod. Bibl.
lib. iv. p.
214.
lib.
i.
p.
1
13, 15,22.
Orph. Hynin.
v.
1, 8, p.
xxi-v. 1, C.
c. ix.
a random guess of
Jerome.
When we
when we
is
same
their identity
iv.
surely something
p. 214.
251
*^"*^*'-
'^
refers
:
the Mysteries of
Baal-Peor
that he did
to the deluge,
it
is,
I think,
sufficiently plain
but
do not
saj-^,
consciously.
He
Nous meant
nothing
some mystical
Nous does
indeed denote
Mind
word Menu,
it
the
the
man Nous or Nus or Nuh or Noah was, in the material system, deemed Mind or Intellectual Soul of the World. The Nous in question however
to be plunged into a deluge of water,
is
was
which demonstrates
his real
cha-
racter: and he
evidently the
same
as 'the
Noes
much
refining
on the
language
in
The
rites
whence the
Psalmist rightly connects them with what he calls sacrifices of the dead.''
The
expression
is
of Osiris.
'
The
all
Mysteries of Baal-
the
same
the dead in
family ;
if used plurally as it is by the Psalmist, mean the Noetic who were regarded as dead while inclosed within their coffin the Ark, and who were thought to return to life when they quitted it. As for Priapus, who (as we have seen) was identified with Typhon, however he may by later mythologists have been degraded into a mere scarecrow,
each instance,
He
is
'rat;
<rTOy.scTX
(ryaroy.
apud
c. 5.
p. 85.
Psalm
cvi. 58.
fijvoL/f
Orph. .\rgon.
ver. 33.
252
booK
IV.
the JMendesians to be one of the eight great deities, and indeed the oldest
or head of them
all
Osiris,
or Serapis,
Ammon.'
Thus
are
we
again brought
back
Osiris
5.
find,
to
the point
whence we
set out,
and Typhon.
same appellation
also
worship of Baal-Peor.
The Egyptians, we
taining the
Typhon by
the
name of
differing
Seth,
These are
from
Now
there
is
reason to believe,
Is-
was also a
title
of Baal-Peor.
the
Jerome
which
is
wovd) Settim.
He
places
Sittim
the
Baalim
is
the plural of
Baal
was the
name
Seth,
Sit,
and
Balaam
himself calls the RIoabites, in the generally received phraseology of Paganism, the children of Seth.^
'
By
this
Orph. Hymn.
Herod. Hist.
V.
lib. ii. c.
Phurn. de
lib.
i.
46, 145.
Diod. Bibl.
p.
22.
* Tov
Tvfwva
Irfi
au
oi
AiyuTrrio; xaXoua-i.
Ibid. p. 375.
O!
/xsv Ocrictv,
o'l
ie
te-
Epiphanius says
Epiph. adv.
tlic
sacred ass of
'
Typhon was
XXV.
1.
ha;r. lib.
p.
1093.
Numb.
Numb.
xxiv. 17.
25:5-
<^"'^''-
'"
who
from him as the great universal father both of gods and men.
Israel's seduction
The
place of
name from
and
this
women who
bewailed
Thammuz, and
It
who
is
that of a tre-
What we
Typhon
is
demon
is
unre-
He
is
assures us, as
we have
abundance of circumstantial evidence to ocean was meant the deluge. Typhon was thought to be
a
the son of the Earth, because the waters of the flood issued from the great
central abyss
:
and,
in
hymn
ascribed to
Homer, he
in
is
to exhale
from
tlie
earth.
terrific
his
heads were
many
number
he had wings on
and
his
two enormous
serpents.
He
Horus
into the
floating island
tona to
Chemmis, and (under the name of Python) constrained Latake refuge in the floatmg island Delos where she became the parent
:
all
Egypt, where they assumed the forms of the various sacred animals
of that countiy.
with mount Etna
the Arimi
;
;
At
length, Jupiter
overwhelmed
hini;
according to some,
in
others,
the country of
'
Numb,
xxxiii. 49.
2.54
BOOK
IV,
0,.
bonis.'
little
is
explana-
we
steadily
keep
in
mind
avozvcd/y the
diluvian ocean.
For a time he
prevails,
:
themselves by a precipitate
flight
but he
womb
is
some
di-
nations
for this
local appropriation,
that
the
a[)pulse
Thus, he
lie
is
slain,
under the
name of Python,
tell
is
in the skirts
but the
Greek mythologists
rested.
us,
that this
He
submerged
:
in the
Syrians
mountain of Syria
dition of his
and
in that country,
as
wc
the tra-
detail than
elsewhere.
He
is
plunged
in the
lake Serbonis
but
his
Egyptian history
appears from the
sufficiently
Typhon
in short,
when
his legend
is
Osiris,
is
and
it is
curious to observe,
how
Moses
coincides with the hieroglyphical descripthat the waters of the deluge prevailed
Anton. Liber. Mctam.
Moses
tells us,
"
820868.
lib. r. ver.
Apoll. Bibl.
lib.
i.
c. 6.
3.
c.
xwiii.
lib. ii. c.
Ovid. Metam.
30.
321331, 346355.
355.
lib.
iii.
Homer.
c. 5.
ver.
783.
fetrab.
Geog.lib. -wi.
784.
Herod,
lib. ii. c.
;
144.
him
in
his
character of the arkitc deity: but Stephanas says, that he was thunderstruck thero.
955
^"''^''- '*
the high
hills
fitteen cubits
tlie
mountains."
from the utmost boundaries of the west to the extremity of the east, that
height he surpassed the summits of the tallest
to strike the stars/
hills,
and that
his
head seemed
in
Nor
is
the very
the
the Arabs
still
deluge by the
7.
name
al Tiifan.^
Typhon
its
am
Typhon has
e\ iciently
a strong
atiinity to
the
From
Zend-Avesta,
am
led
to conjecture,
the
deluge,
and, from
to think,
a remarkable part of
legend of Siva,
am
further induced
Typhon, viewed
as the brother
and murderer of
Osiris,
we may
is
trace
an
Siva at least
certainly
w hen he
first
:
is
of
Adima
or the
Menu, and as
hence,
superstitions,
Dacsha
at
a memorable sacrifice
when we consider
and when we
;
Typhon
similarly deis,
the presumption
that a
si-
milar ultimate reference was intended, though the death of Osiris chiefly related to the entrance of the great father into the Ark.
rallel stories
to tlie
may be mentioned, all of which ought, I think, to be ascribed same origin. Thus there was a notion, that one of the Corybantes
by
his
two brothers
:
thus lasion
life
is
said to
have fallen
is
by the hand of
his brother
Dardanus
of
Danaus
c. 6.
feigned
'
Gen.
vii.
17-20.
Hist. vol.
i.
p.
Apollod. BibL
lib.
i.
3.
'
Anc. Univ.
200. note E.
256
BOOK
IV.
to
we have
Siva, as
Typhon
or of
Dacsha by
plain
:
es-
caped
in
a ship at the time of a flood, and Danaus was the navigator of the
Argo
or
Argha no
legend,
in
which
first
family of the
Menu
is
distinctly set
serve as an expla-
nation of those other fables, which have so clearly sprung from the same
source.
II.
The
ark, within
in
Osiris,
was thought
to
have
drifted
cian,
on shore
Phenicia
which
in
form represented
in
seven days to
Thammuz.
weep
for
;
He
tells
Adonis,
the
Alexan-
earthen vessel
Then,
after
It
was reported
taneously to Byblos
lost
and
its
arrival put
joy on
acclamations, on his
Now
*
the
rites,
iii.
ver.
17O.
Schol. in
Apoll. Argon,
*
'
ver. 4.
7.
Fig. 12.
c. xviii.
apud Selden.
Phurn. de
nat. deor. c. xxviii.
'
257
murdered
;
after-
'^'^
^*'-
Thus
it
in
all
same
and
it
connected with each other, both by the imaginary drifting of the ark of Osiris
to the
vessel to Byblos.
that, as Osiris
human
capacity.
Accordingly Lucian
that
some of
was buried
in their country,
and that
their Orgies
in
honour
right,
was undoubtedly
yet
it
was nuga-
or rather Adonis
dif-
names of one
deity,
rites
The
sacrifices therefore
of the dead,
which the
Israelites
up
to
his
supposed death or
disappearance.
To
:
this species
of
women weeping
at Argos, so
for
many abominations
known hkewise
in
his loss
He
not, he
was known by
Ovid. Metara.
his
scriptural
name of
lib. x.
lib.
ix. ver.
692.
ver,
725727.
*
7.
Ezek.
viii.
14.
Pag.
Idol.
vol.. II.
258
nooK
IV.
THE ORIGIN
:
01-
PAGAN lUOLATUV.
tlio
Thammuz
1.
peculium of
that country to
and
his
we
to have been
tlie
to
Nonnus) by Mars
shape of a
boar.
full
Typhon was said to have been in pursuit of a boar at the time of the Moon, when he found and rent asunder the wooden ark which contained
When
Adonis was
slain
by the boar, he
at
the
same
In a
si-
Isis,
and
his
mangled body
the part of
that
they were
one and
the
same goddess.
the receptacle of
is
the hero-gods,
Hence Adonis
is
and, as the
Moon
tran-
we
find
them
peculiarly ve-
nerated on
summit of Lebanon,
many
of Osiris
is
this,
be omitted
Venus, we are
child,
The matter
being referred
'
Ovid. Mctam.
lib.
x. ver. 6-ii.
i.
*
'
Macrob. Saturn,
Ptol. llcph.
lib.
c.
21.
Nonni
<le Isid. p.
354.
2\^
Nov, Hist.
lib. vii. p.
336.
Macrob. Saturn,
lib. c.
259
in
This inclosure
the ark, as
chap,
iv.
gorical death
and,
ally feigned to
to
have also
In
in safety
from
it-
them.
self
all
ivhich
was
Noah remained
shut up
to
common
opinion
is,
that he
in-
be a king of Assyria or
had
inter-
was the
birth of Adonis.
whom
he
calls
Theias
in
tells us,
that
mount Lebanon.'
The whole
itself
tory of Adonis, and with other parts of ancient mythology which I have al-
Ark
and, as the
name
Moon of
a compound of
two synonymous words, Phenician and Greek, the one apparently added to
explain the other, signifies the heifer, an animal, which, from
bol of the Ark, the Syrians were
its
being a sym-
wont
same
arose
as
whence
the
Apoll. Bibl.
lib. iii. c.
13. i.
lib. iii. c.
Thcoc.
'
13. J 4.
Fulgent. Mythol.
lib.
c. 8.
Hyg. Fab.
l54, 24!3.
*
c. xx.xiii.
'I
Murrha seems
bu Mou-Rha.
lie
signifies the
Moon
in tlie
Cbaldoc and iheoldCclto-Scylhic -.and such an etymology perfectly accords with her supposed
birth
Alphaibia
is
compounded
260
BOOK
IV.
which Vemis-
specially venerated.'
to
all
Her
consort or
name common
the
title
Phenicians,
but which
Phanac
:
Bacchus
for
re-
Noah was
thought to
and
is
thfit in
a manner not a
curious
Adonis
that his
tree,
Now
it is
the
same
been metamor-
The
Mysteries of Cybel^
Adonis from
the birth of
it,
of Attis from the hollowed trunk, means only In the Hindoo mythology, Parvati, during
Noah from
the Ark.
name
Cybel^
who,
like
Venus
or
Isis,
The
rites
to
by
two kindred
AcCyThis
dishe-
cording to Diodorus,
belfe:
Meon
Menes
the father of
Avith
lover.*
'
Macrob. Saturn,
lib.
i.
c.
21.
Macrob. Saturn,
Diod. Bibl. Hb.
lib.
i.e. 21.
iii.
p. 191, 192.
261
:
plainly a
for
<^"'""- '"
Menes
Sun
Menu
or
Menwyd
of
in his character
human
character (as
we
Ma-
him
as sailing
over the ocean in a swift ship before he took up Lis abode in Phrygia.'
Italy,
and
the voyage of
Noah.
The
propriety
of such an opinion will appear from the manner, in which this navigation of
Attis was introduced into the rites of Cybelfe.
at the annual celebration of the
Julius Firmicus
tells us,
that
middle of
:
it.
These Mysthat in
a.
and he adds,
;
was observed
for
the trunk of
like a
made from
within a
wood was
inclosed within
as a dead
is
body
is
coffin.'^
;
Thus
it is
Cybele of Phrygia
the Isis
of Egypt
Consequently,
made out
of the pine-tree must have the of Osiris within the aik or the
same mythological
ship
Argo
burial,
and
revival, of Attis
must
The
whom
same an-
to
They
named Chemmis
in
'
Macrob. Saturn,
lib.
i.
c.
Jul. Firm,
di;
'
262
nooK
IV.
ti,g
who sailed over the sea in a golden cup; and sometimes, Telephus, who when an infant was exposed with his mother in The meaning of the legend is sufficiently plain. Hercules, Attis, an ark.
thouglit to have been their captain,
all
guidance of the ancient deity who was venerated by these different appellations,
the
new colony
carried with
Osiris,
them
into
Attis or Adonis or
floating island.
IV. The
if
identity of Attis
and Adonis
will
light,
into Phenicia.
We
the
ing
whom
a story
it
is
told,
and
thus, while
tfie
just man,
Noah, was
of the
first
Argo
and
to
tlience deirominuted
peculiarly adored at
relics
Berytus or the city of the Baris, where the Cabiri had consecrated the
of the ocean or
tlte
tiic
:
was a youth
ot such beauty as to
:
engage
that,
and
Every thing
as
tlie
in this
is
the
same
Astoreth
the
same
:
as
Hence
it
will follow,
that he
is
a diluvian god
opinion.
Rom.
lib.
i.
c.
15, 19.
iii.
c. 12.
Hyg. Fab.
274.
*
lib.
i.
c. 10.
Dainas.
\it. Isid.
apud Phot.
Bibl. p. 1073.
263
race:
He
restorer of the
human
and, in his
Moon;
af-
He
both with the dove and the raven, which are introduced so conspicuously into
the Mosaical account of the flood.*
He
that
is
to say,
he was supposed,
and Ado-
to
And
the ship
Argo
and which
is tiie
same
was
as the
*
Argha
safely
the deluge.
built in
Rome
of
size,
with a breast-work of marble into the form of a ship, the higher part of
imitating the stern, and the lower part the prow.
^
The
to assume,
Thus Macrobius
lapius
tells us,
that a serpent
Escu-
Of
these the
Orphic
name
as the universal
V.
We are
Bacchus or Dionusus
Bacchus, were
'
Attis,
Osiris, Adonis,
and
all
one
lib.
i.
in asserting the
Macrob. Saturn,
c.
20.
p.
*
jii.
Arcad.
496.
Lactan.
Iiisiit. lib. 1. c.
10.
Apollod. Bibl.
lib.
Diod. Bibl.
lib. iv. p.
273.
ApoUod.
Bibl. lib.
iii.
c. 10. 3.
Hyg. Fab.
Nat. Hist.
14.
Ovid. Metara.
lib.
Valer.
Maxim,
lib.
i.
c. 8.
Plin.
"
'
'
xxix.
lib.
c.
i.
i.
Macrob. Saturn,
Orph.'
c.
Hymn.
Ixvi. Ixvii.
Clem. Cohort,
p. 12.
Macrob. Saturn,
lib. i.'c.
21, 18..
'
264
BOOK
IV.
Accordingly,
if
we examine
1.
we
He
who
his
Cabiri
was
slain
by them
mangled carcase,
:
mountain Parnassus
carefully collected
this
by
happened, not in
Caspian
sea,
Such varying
and they
upon mere
own
country
all
The death
and,
same
Hades
by
was meant
Ark.
and
so was he
like-
spirits.
The Greeks
believed this
event to have taken place at Lerna in Argolis, doubtless because the comniehiorative Mysteries of the infernal Ceres
situated near the sea ;
It
was
and
it
was
lo or
pine.
Here
also
to have landed
and here was a temple dedicated to Bacchus the Preserver and Venus
Diod. Bibl.
lib.
i.
p. 13.
Clem.
Cohort, p. 12.
c.
xxx.
lib. iii. p.
Nonni Dionys.
lib. vi.
Asiat. Res. vol. vi. p, 521. Jul, Firm, de error, prof. reJt p. 13, 14.
THE
ORIGIIJ OF
PAGAN IDOLATUr.
Noah and
the Ark.
^65
The
reason,
on
'"*''
"
account of nliith Bacchus descended into the infernal regions, was, that he
might fetch
his
after-
Tiie Lernean Orgies, in which the history of the great father and
tlie
great mother was scenically represented, are said to have been instituted by
Like Adonis,
Osiris,
and
Attis,
Bacchus
v^as first
after-
wards
-on
his votaries
the most
joy
revival.'
Julius
Firnncus
that,
when he was
Minerva preserved
in plaister
his heart,
In commemoration of
that
this the
in
which
all
suf-
They made
the
woods
re-
In their phrenzy they tore a living bull with their teeth, and bran-
Above
all,
posed
to
have concealed
his heart.*
is
4. This ark of
Bacchus
certainly
the
same
ship,
as the
ark of Osiris or
expressly calls
Egypt
'
a number which
I greatly fear
navicular gods.
that
it
mistaken in saying
learn from Cle-
contained
for
we
'
viii. p.
371.
674.
* *
vcr. i.
Apollod. Bibl.
lib. iii. c. 5.
Pans. Corinth,
Lugc'te
p.
155.
error,
Firm, de
lib. v.
Diod. Bibl.
lib. xvii. p.
528.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
21L
266
IIOOK IV.
mens, that
was no
heart, but,
on the contrary,
of the great father, which was so very generally introduced into the ancient
Mysteries.'
literally,
and therefore
more decorously.
was
said to
gift
of Jupiter to Dardanus.
:
Within
it
was placed a
in
ligure of
Bacchus-Esymnetes
and,
at a stated festival,
priestesses
was carried
priests
and
much
in the
same manner
as that of
Ammon
who
or Osiris.'
similar ark
was used
in the
in the
and
it
contained the same hieroglyphic of the great father, to which I have just
alluded.'
to understand a ship,
is
sufficiently
plain from his legendary history, even independent of that ark being palpably
same
as the
Argo of
Osiris.
When
an
infant,
told,
with his mother Semel^ in an ark, and thus cast into the sea.
The
ark, floating
Epidaurus.
Here he landed
and Ino or
Isis,
The
sacred cave, in
office,
and which
itself
shewn
Nor
:
this the
only instance,
He is
represented by Philostratus
tradition,
to Hetruria (by
the introduction of the Bacchic Mysteries into that country), and was in dan-
p. 12.
of the phallus
and Bacchus.
To
the
Died. Bibl.
p.
214.
*
'
p. 12.
lib. ii. c. 3.
'
267
the vessel into serpents, the vessel itself into a stone rising out of the sea,
sinto dolphins.
As an
arkite god, he
whence he was
called Tkebegtnes
but the Theba of his real second nativity was not the
city,
but the
Ark from
which the
name.
Theba was
to
at his
certainly the
same as Hippa;
who,
like
Ino or
Isis,
was feigned
womb
Me?'u happens
signifies
which
in their
language
thigh
but
it is
also the
name of
and
of victory.
Now
and the
then,
Deo-Naush
arkite
is
certainly the
is
same
Greeks
Dionusus
no
less evidently
The Meru
common
conveyed
to
a Greek
ear.
As Diodorus
excel-
observes,
it
called,
prototype, for there the real Bacchus experienced his second birth from the
womb of
'
his allegorical
mother.'
ApoU.
this
second birth
lib. iii.
is
i.
c. Ip.
c. 5. 3.
Ovid. Metam.
ver.
629
* '
700.
'O
Nonni Dionys.
lib. xlvii.
Aio; Tf^tsKTiv
Strab.
si; avrr^v.
Diod. Bibl.
p.
123.
Geog.
lib.
tion,
Meru,
us that
mount
same
Argillus
however
really the
titles
Meru:
for the
word
is
Ila,
which
are equally
of the ship-goddess that delights to haunt the summit of the holy mountain.
is
Accordingly, the top of Meru, where the ship Argha rested at the closeof the deluge,
lla-vratta or the circle of Ila.
styled
The
is
still
They caW
Righiel, which
is
transposition ot Arghiel,
lo the
their
Argil or Argillus.
With
the
same reference
mystic ship,
lib.
v. p.
Cimmerii
in Italy
Strab. Geog.
;
244.
From
name
of Argyle
Scotland, abounding in holy lakes, and in the immediate vicinity of their sacred islands.
'
258
BOOK
IV.
sufficiently evident
yet
it is
wortliy of observation,
;
tliat
its
pressly refers
it
to the
so that
true import
was by no
means
allesorizins.
us, that the god died at the period of the flood of Deucalion Avhen the whole
when
is
the the
for a season
appeared again
birth.
to the eyes of
men,
same
6.
he asserts,
as his second
With
some
to be the
daughter of Danaus,
who was
Greece
in the ship
Argo:
as Proserpine
or Cybelfe.
She was
doubtless the
same
also as Isis
and
Hippa
of Ceres
of the Universe, and ascribes to her the characaccordingly, in the mythology both of Greece and of
life
Britain
Sri
to
was supposed
to
have
Hippa,
in short, the
as the ship
that
is
to
was the same as Theba or the Ark, that mythological goddess, who
the
common receptacle of all the hero-deities. Sometimes she was called Nusa ; as Bacchus himself was denominated Nusus or DioNusus, by the Hindoos expressed Deo-Naush. Dio-Nus is evidently the divine Nus or Noah ; and Nusa is but the feminine form of the same ^\ord. The appellation Niisa was no less famous than Theba or Argha and from this imaginary nurse of Bacchus many different places were thought to have Thus there was a mount Nusa in Beotia, in Thrace, received their names.
was esteemed
:
in Arabia, in India,
'
in Lybia,
196.
and
in
Naxus
city
Nusa,
in
Caria, in
Diod. Bibl.
lib. iii. p.
'iTTTrfioy.
* Ilesych. * Proc. in
Lex.
Orph. Hymn,
p.
xlviii.
.
401
Ptol. lleph.
Nov, Hist.
lib. iii>
p.
312. Davies's
Mytbol.
p. 2jr
iii.
p. I68.
;;
36^
Scytho-
thearkite Parnassus
much
devotion.
Nusa
likewise
final
by whom Bacchus,
put to
flight
:
was thought
to have
been
wild
and
it
plains of
Nusa, that
tlie
Nusa
was, I
doubt
the
not,
mundane Ark
name were
of the great universal mother Nusa, Theba, Argha, or Baris: and the various
hills,
which were similarly designated, were each a high place of the transmi-
Nusa
rested
that
second
birth so
famous among
his
As
to be the
same event
as his flight
from Typhon
perils,
which
Noah underwent
Bacchus.
during the
Sometimes he
like
was
Bacchus
mystic
himself,
in
his
sometimes, of Jupiter
and Scmelfe:
is
clearly
an erroneous reading
some-
times, of Nilus or
river),
Oceanus
to
cities
denominated Kusa
c. IS.
Apollod. Bibl.
lib. iii.
c. 4.
c. *)".
Apollod, Bibl.
c. 6.
Horn.
130.
Nonui Dionys.
500, 501.
Q70
BOOK
IV.
These
whatever
countiy he might be worshipped, he was a Cabiric god born from the Ark.
8.
We
Noah was
the
first
man
of
the renovated world, that he was a cultivator of the ground, that he was the
original postdiluvian planter of the vine,
into drunkeness.
The Though
him as
first-
tells us,
that he
first
was the
the
who came
forth
He
the divinities
to
birth
after
have
'
lain
hidden
His mother
and
his
whole
full of allusions
first
vineyard by Noah.*
city,
Thebes
by which was
really
its
but the
name
setting out
from Thebes,
like Osiris,
mankind
it
the
into
and of receiving
Satyrs,
Sileni,
and
He
first
over Syria and Egypt; in the latter of which countries he was hospitably
Thence he went
into
Phrygia, where
he was
From
p.
Phrygia he proceeded
Athen. Legat.
c. xix.
lib. iii,
'
c.
l6.
Diod. Bibl.
lib. v.
342.
Ampel.
*
*
^
Nonni Dion.
lib.
lib. v.
Orph. Hymn,
xxviii. xxix.
iii.
c. 4.
Orph. Hymn.
v. 1, 2.
xxix. 2.
c. 18.
3.
* Schol. in
Athen. Legat.
c.
xix.
271
made a
whole of India.
symbols of
to
the constant
his disgraceful
:
At
length he returned
regions,
These
travels, which, in
commence,
either
to
hare
was feigned
been set
As demonolatry was
Noah
with them the ark of their deity, and believed themselves to travel under his
Hence Noah himself was feigned to and hence he was made the first king,
divinity,
of
all
On
this principle,
cities
born
in Crete,
the Egyptians in
Egypt or
:
at
Nusa
in
doos at of
all
Nusa
yet, since he
mankind, with the sole exception of the Armenian Ararat we are not to
seek his true origin in any one country rather than another.*
With
the character of
Noah, Bacchus
Adam
for
other.
father,
this
Hence, as the
he
is
first
man, as the
first
agriculturist,
latter.
In conformity with
may be
They, who
celebrated them, were crowned with snakes; a serpent was the peculiar symbol of initiation; and the votaries of the god, as
'
Diod. Bibl.
i.
lib.
iii.
p.
197-
Oiph. Hymn.
xli.
Apollod. Bibl.
c. 5.
Lactan.
Instit. lib.
*
c.
10.
lib.
iii.
Diod. Bibl.
p.
195 20G.
ii.
c. 144, 145.
272
jjooK IV.
ally called
by
whom
man
Wlien
Eva
VI. Diodorus
tells us,
god Osiris to
be the same as the Greek Dionusus, and that the Indians similarly supposed
him
to
have appeared
in their country.
Hence,
in the
latter
own Dionusus,
He
first
brought
men
of
the
them the
art
in
making wine.
He
was
;
agriculture and
first
person,
to the
case,
the
name of Dionus
him
Dco-Naush;
as
Bacchus and
flourished.'
lizing the
Osiris,
Still
it
however he
whole world.
little
elevated plains of
Mcru
of Brah-
cand, Bahlac, and Cabul, then inhabited by the Sacas and Sacasenas, the
the favouinto
Next he advanced
all
Cum,
:
which includes the northern parts of Europe and the whole of Siberia
at length,
'
and
lie
having
of China,
Clem. Cohort,
Diod. Bibl.
p. 9.
*
'
lib. iv. p.
210.
This
!>od
afliuity
of their idolatry to
S73
to the high plains
f"'^*"-'*-
Hard war.'
events.
same
as those of
and they
same
As both
the
Greek and
so the
the Egyptian
really
god equally
sets
meant
the origination of
his expedition
men from
was said
Ark
Hindoo
deity
com-
mences
local appro-
Meru
substitute the
Ark
and a mythological
What
own
the
light
both on his
particular character
told,
general principles
of demonolatry.
Naush, we are
was
hence he
is
Deva-Naush
or
Deo-Naush
in
Like the
spiritual rulers of
countries include the holy mountains of Meru, Deo-Naush did not properly
its
new body,
This
whenever the old one was worn out either through age or sickness. ^
transmigrating Deo-Naush,
siacal
and
arkite
is
Meru,
is
evidently the
who became a god on the summit of the Paradisame as Menu or the great father
and, as he
Lama
of Tibet
is
his
The
soul of Osiris
to
and, even at a comparatively late period, Cleopatra and her brother affected
to be
call
Avatars of
Isis
This
system of Eg\'pt.
He
tells us,
that
Cadmus and
'
his
that
Semel6
503.
'
Pint, in
vit.
Anton.
II.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
274
iwoK
IV.
and
the
that at the
who hore
all
Cadmus upon
Siicii
by advice of an
sacrifices to the
a manifes:
and
the story seems to prove not unequivocally, that the ancient Egyptians some-
jNIeru
Nusa
in the region
of the
is
"od of Meru, where he appears with all the attributes of Dionus. Hence it will follow, that, as Deo-Naush and Siva are alike the classical Diunus,
they must be mutually the same as each other
accordinsi to the
;
common humour
persons
and
make
up
that of Bacchus,
and as we are
Indian legend
respecting that deity perfectly corresponded with the Grecian, that the division in (juestion had not taken place in his days,
but that
Deo-Naush was
then a mere
1.
title
of Siva.
it
name was
:
equally well
known
in
the
west.
for,
in the Seva,
Siva, or Seba, of
title
hi
or Isani,
We
Brahmenical Isluiroi
or Iswara, which
as Osiris
is
common
appellations of Siva.
less
Now,
was supposed
than Bacchus,
at once recognize
Greek and
Agreeably to
this
with what
refer the
is
human
'
Died. Bibl.
lib.
i.
p. 20,
de nat. deor.
lib.
iii.
c.
?3.
THE
According
to the
275
tlie
great Ishuren
chap.
iv.
was born
at
Nisadabura
of
mount Meru.
tic stature,
with wine.
Scythic shepherds,
who
bore the
name
of Kobaler
and he rode
in a chariot,
drawn by leopards or
marks,
lions or tigers.
we have
the
Nusa and
the
to
nothing in short
eight attendants,
wanting to
The
of
whom
the
and
the deity
summit of Meru
who proudly
called themselves
*
Cai-PalU or Co-PaUi,
of the Greek
Equally analogous
and Egyptian
divinity.
first
As
Osiris
navigator of the
symbolizing the great father and the great mother, which prevailed
the
is
We
for
seen, that
so the
symbols, adopted into the diluvian worship, were with reason called by
the votaries themselves.
'
We
branch of
tlicse,
as
we
were
flie
herd-kings, of Egypt.
Vide
infra b. Ti. c. 5.
in procession,
The
festival,
was called
Appij-
Magnum
Suidas informs
us,
Tta^iyoi,
276
BOOK
IV.
I allude,
from
Now
we
same notions
his consort
prevalent
among
They
cial symbols are the generative powers of nature, male and female
which
when
to
the whole
told,
him
The sacred bull Nandi, of which Siva is the riHindoo mythology, than the Apis of Osiris and
Egypt and Greece
to
those
all
is
adorned
and,
if
Siva,
in the character
of
Yama,
is
of Patala or Hades.'
Siva
is
esteemed not only the god of generation, but likewise the avenging
:
deity of destruction
in
much
refined speculation
on
this contrariety
of attributes.
It certainly originated
:
ought to be under-
Noah
behind
he was no
of the present race of men, than he was in a subordinate sense the destroyer
of the
first
race.
divinity,
he was con-
author of generation.'
This
pjart
'
vi. p.
523.
Asiat. Res. vol.
i.
'
p.
230.
To
Vedantu of India,
377
"*'>''
his children
The Orphic
Hindoo
who
successively destroyed
and reproduced
all things."
in the
Ark was
eight
hence, as Siva
is
arbitrary refinements of
MateriaUsm
the
Cailasa or Meru,
a.
it is
not
difficult to perceive,
originated.*
Osiris, Adonis,
and
Bacchus
ries
may be deemed
a se-
but,
gions, he
evidently the
Muth
last
or
Death of
the Pheniis
In
in
this character,
of these names, he
mythologists.
spo-
ken of
tell us,
Hindoo
They
to say a
Nous
him-
the golden
mundane
egg.'
triad,
Here
self
identifies
to the Indian
dogma
great
same
for,
as Death,
or Siva in his character of the infernal destroying power, was born out of
the golden
to his
styled
is
Hence
i.
ike
god of
is
p.
250.
Orph. Hymn.
* Asiat.
Res. vol.
i.
p.
253. vol.
viii.
p. 369.
'
439, 440.
* Asiat.
Res. vol.
i.
p.
396, S97.
Moors Hind.
p.
241, 267.
27
COOK
IV.
revolutions
is
said to have
floated
abyss, whicli always overspread the face of the globe between the destruction
to its giving
birth to the
The Orphic
the
same account of
at the
whom
bull,
he
calls
the Jii'st-born,
whom
whom
he represents as
driven about
mercy of
tlie
winds,
whom
he
whom
identifies
who was
What we
miniature
sufficiently plain.
itself
It
was a type
in
Ark, which
floated
mundane
is
Brahma
birth,
to have been
produced by a second
The reason
obvio
Noah; and
Noah
but
Brahuja
of
is
Brahma from
must be the
deep
birth
of
Noah from
Brahma
of the lotos
the ship
of the flood.
Agreeably to
this interpretation,
niigiity
we
find
likewise re;
in the calix
is
which,
Hindoos
at
Brahma
undoubtedly the
same
in
Nor
lotos
is
theology of Egypt,
the
is
supposed to
be the cradle
;
of Brahma,
is
which he floated
and he himself
tlian
said to have
been born
no
less
If
be esteemed a
teemed
'
an
of
infant.
But he
i.
is
also declared to
*
the Sun.
Therefore
Instit.
Menu.
c.
Orph. Hymn.
.p. 243.
viii.
p.
308.
279
as an infant sail^hap.
iv.
Sun
birth of
egg, in
is
said
to
complete year,
in itself sufficient to
shew
I think
titles
of Bacchus,
the
same appellation
of
tlie
Brahma
Irish,
or Bruluiia, as
is
it is
sometimes wiitten.
Tiie
Broum
pa-
gan
which
name of
their
Ce-Bacche or
illustrious
Bacchus, ap-
Brahma:
that
the
in the Sanscrit
word
Vao-'is
or
one of the
of Siva.
:
what
I chiefly
rejected at jileasure
without at
all
argument.
The
Hindoo
sect of the
Bralima was born from a lotos which sprang from the navel of Vishnou
while sleeping in
tlie
This however
is
Argha which
3.
The
character of
insensible
same almost
Brahma melts into that of Vislinou, much manner as Siva identifies himself with Brahma.
in the
Each of
floated
whom
have
;
last
considered,
is
thought to have
is
The same
Vishnou.
striking circumstance
He
is
called
Xarayan
the xcaters,
and he
is
both which
titles
equally beis
long to Brahma.^'
The
o2.
such appellations
clearlv
'
viii. p.
i.
Sec
Pl.-itc [I.
Fig. 1.
c.
i.
p.2t'2.
Jnstit.
of
Menu.
280
COOK
IV.
which he
is
which
is
by the
literal
Sometimes, as on a remarkable
Ganges and
in various
Hindoo
paintings,
we behold
coiled
him sleeping on
into the precise
Ananta; which,
in safety
up
Sometimes he
lies in
with his foot inserted in his mouth so as to shadow out the circle of eternity
as exemplified in an endless succession of similar worlds, on
leaf of the Indian fig-tree
;
the naviform
which similarly
floats
deep.
And sometimes,
the only places that remain free from water, while the wholeearth
If such
inundated.'
modes of representing
we might receive it from the Hindoos themselves. On the death of Brahma, we are told, all the worlds are overflowed by a deluge and Cailasa and Vaicontha, or the summit of Meru and a certain floating Paradise, alone remain amidst the universal devastation. At that time Vishnou places himself on the leaf of the Banian tree, or (as some say) on that of the lotos or tlie
:
betel
and
little child,
he
floats
mouth.
In
Brahma is born again from a lotos which Thus it is, that the ages and worlds succeed
Vishnou then or the great
leaf,
father
who
floats in
ship, variously
symbolized by a serpent, a
is
an egg,
supposed to
:
in other
words he
is
Noah
but,
since
a deluge equally precedes the old world and the new worjd, and since the
great father equally floats upon the surface of every deluge, he
'
is
not more
Sec Plate
II. Fig. 1.
i.
p. 26l.
i.
p.
281
the
Adam.
his
The
sleep of
Vishnou
is
doubtless
same
as the
in his
<>"*p- 'v-
Brahma
egg or
lotos-cradle, which
is
may
is
When
ex-
is
supposed
Ark
:
is his
coffin
when he
periences a second
tliat birth,
birth, the
Ark
his
mother
when, in consequence of
:
he
is
esteemed an
until
:
infant,
the
Ark
is
his cradle
when he
sleeps
in
deep repose
couch or a bed
when he
is
his consort.
is
The
imme-
and darkness
and, as
is
commonly
the case in
of similar
mundane
systems,
its
creation,
and
its
They
re-
present
the
first
him moving, as
male and
his
name
in the
beginning by
Tamas
or darkness,
the
the
Greek
mythologists, the
Thammuz
Thaumaz
or
Thamas of
modifications,
This name Tamas, under all its various may probably be deduced from Theom or Thaum, which, in
Hebrews and
is
It in
equally a
the
title
of Adonis and
Buddha
and
it is
borne
Is-
same
deemed a form of
is
Typhon
is
sometimes identified
is
said to be the
same
cfdled
himself
suff'erings
Greek Apollo.
iii.
i.
p. 126.
p.
lib.
i.
ver. 103.
lib.
Clem. Alex.
i;
Strom,
lib. v. p.
muiul.
c. iv.
Macrob.
iii
somn. Scip.
c.
11.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
aN
282
BOOK
IV.
jjg ^pgg
an infant
tyrant Cansa, to
would destroy
and
his wife
:
time
Mathura by
and
herdsman
and he spent
his
extraordinary beauty,
aaily revolving hours.
in playing
upon
his
flute,
in
When conveyed from the fury of Cansa, he was river Yamuna in a navicular cradle or Argha, the
:
but he afterwards
sea-nymphs
was sub;
Moon
and
he
is
womb
Me
Yama: he
:
a deluge
and
he appears as the tutelary genius of an Argha, which equally bore him away from the rage of his enemy and is thought to have been filled with all kinds
of animals.*
In
this
legend
it
is
the
same
as that of Apollo
;
and Horus
in the floating
Python or Typhon
no other than the
Yamuna occupies
;
Egean
of Crishna
deities.
Greek
is this.
and Egyptian
The
outline in short of
The great father is exhibited as an infant, in allusion to the mystic birth of Noah from the Ark. A monster, which the Egyptians plainly tell us is the
ocean, which the Greeks ascribe to the epoch of the deluge, and which the
Hindoos represent
For a season he
'
life.
is
enemy
and
this
he
See Plate
II.
Fig. 5.
p.
197, 199, 201, 202, 213, 280, 287, 394. plates 38, 59, 6l, 62,
64.
p.
259262.
'
283
in a floating
"*^''
'^*
Argha which
time
serves
him
for
a cradle, or
or in the
Moon, or
him
in a large serpent
his
in
purpose.
Here he spends
in the
same machine
is
and remains
safe
under
who
the
his
inveterate
enemy;
and,
de-^
by the retiring
Thus
it
when viewed
all
seve-
same
as each other,
equally the
universal father:
different aspect.
when viewed
conjointly,
They
older divinity
becomes three
phraseology,
tradi-
member
to
monad.
best ascertained by
Their doctrine
system,
is,
that,
at
the
Brahm and
under
a human
Menu
that,
end of
all its
'
Since the knowledge of Christianity has been diffused over Asia, the legend of Crishna has
been interpolated by the Brahmens with various circumstances taken from the gospels, so that
the whole exhibits a tolerably accurate account of the escape of Jesus from
Herod
but the
is
more simple
narrative,
is
which
is
spuriousand what
probably
to the
genuine.
and
time of
the least
to its
adulit
i.
fables of
Every particular in
palpably
p.
of the deluge.
See Sir
W.
273.
; ;
284
BOOK
IV.
THE' ORIGIN OF
PAGAN IDOLATUY.
tpjad
and existing
in eight forms,
when
the waves, he
awakes from
systenij
his
Menu
of the renovated
the father
One might
prehended.
dostan
is
think,
The evident purport of it is, that the triplicated god of HinNoah at the head of his three sons viewed as the parent of the
Adam
similarly at the
head of
his three
sons
Of these,
the for-
mer monad and triad is deemed a transmigratory reappearance of the latter monad and triad and, as the succession of worlds is fancifully maintained
:
the
same monad and triad is exhibited, and mencement of each new system.
Such
is
the
at the
com-
Hindoos
tlie
human
triads
monad
and with
god
will
When
Noah
literally told)
be
on
tiie
surface of the
But,
when viewed
the
Adam
or
Adima
Menu-Swayambhuva,
same three
mencement of
and Seth.
One
first
of
them murders
his
is
doomed
to be a
In consequence of this
event, the
men
is
being so debilitated as
producing children,
until
285
mundane
system.
On
the whole,
*^"*^*
"^
nothin" can well be less ambiguous than the origination of the Brahmenical
triad
:
and I cannot hut lament, that learned and ingenious men should have
its
triad of
Siva,
is,
am
per-
Neptune,
and Pluto.
answer
mean
each
but the three classical gods melt into one another just in the
same manner
rieties,
as the three
Hindoo
deities
and, notwithstanding
is
some
va-
such, as to vvarrant
common
source.
Saturn
when viewed
conjointly as the
;
Brahm
Menu
are certainly
and
men, by
whom
the Gentiles
meant
Adam
deemed mutually
they sprang
;
the
whom
all
for, as
human
origin.
may
monad whence
mankind derived
their
common
In
this point
the great father; and, as such, are considered as being essentially but one
character, acting as
it
The
Instead of
merely saying that their principal hero-god was the father of three sons, they
triplicated himself.
Thus
triplicated,
a single god springing from the egg, which during the space of a year was
: :
285
HOOK
IV.
while,
at other times,
we
are
same
egg.
the truth
;
is
still
sufficiently
mystery
is
occasionally dropt
and we are
explicitly told
by the interpreting
means only
of
all
mankind, who
at the
commencement of every world is always The Hindoos have retained both the mystical and
:
the
the
mode
of expression
the Greeks,
only the
latter.
Saturn
we
among whom he
for,
same
is
as
the three
Hindoo
Brahm
from Saturn.
And
Brahm
is
really
no other than
Menu
viewed as the
whom
mankind are
The
character of Jupiter
less
is
name
is
spoken
of,
just as
Menu
or Buddha.
This
when
thus considered,
is
at
father
who
is
manifested at the
is
commencement of every
world, and a
member
As
is
the former, he
Adam
as
Noah
as the latter, he
apparently the
same
Ham
for
Avas thought to
have mutilated
his father
first
intoxicating
mead.
'
The most
as
ancient Jupiter
him
in point
is
of celebrity
is
same person
Cronus or Saturn
who
himself said to
younger or Ham-'
ant. nyraph. p.
Sfiip.
287
chap. iv.
Jupiter.
Probably the
fiction arose
more
Ham
and
Cush
when Ham,
in the
it
his parent.
To
this,
if I
mistake not,
having created
all
things,
tribes
second
of
men
first. is
and who
:
is
younger Noes, who with them was born from a declared to be the same as the arkite Dio-Nus or
to
Jupiter or Cronus
is
whom
that
younger Jove or
Hammon, who
us,
is
Diodorus informs
that the
first
world, though the Cretans pretended that their island was peculiarly the
He
Id^a
by
Cabiri.
whom he was the father of the Curetes, the Id^i Dactyli, He bestowed the name of his wife upon his favourite island,
:
Avhich
slight variety,
was applied
in Crete, It
is
to the sacred
mountain of Crete.
his sepulchre
be traced.*
evident,
which
mun-
dane sovereign
is
many
was
sacred islands
and the
that,
dispersion.
When
whom
been the king of the whole world, yet they made that island the peculiar seat
of their great father and of his consort the great Idtan mother, just as their
brethren in
all
same
deities.
name of Cybel^
104.
et
Diod. Bibl.
lib. iii. p.
88
BOOK
IV.
no
less
mount Ida
and the
common
mountain of these two countries, as well as the sacred mount Ida of Gothic
or Scythic superstition,
may be
Ark
and where
have
Hence
his
The
birth of
Noah from
:
the
Ark
necessarily caused
him
to
be viewed
in the light of
;
a child
on which account
the diluvian
to
have been born out of a cave or a rock, and the imitative aspirants in the
Mysteries were deemed to experience a new birth by issuing forth from the
cell
The
more or
less literal
Sometimes,
is
in the
Dict^an cave, he
said
to
and sometimes he
described as
Tliis originated
:
for a hive
sa-
mundane
Ship,
new-born souls
and, in
in the
Mysteries.
and bees were thought to represent the The great mother herself was styled a bet :
is
Venus
who was
the
same
'
because
all
Cic'jr.
de div.
lib.
ii.
*
*
The
v. c. 7.
I- 2.
i.
Apollod. Bibl.
c. 1. 3.
p.
Virg. Georg.
149.
Lactan.
Instit. lib.
c.
22.
*
'
26 1, 262.
lib. ix.
p. 375.
Died. Bibl.
lib. V. p.
337.
289
likewise, in allu'^"^^^^^^
So
it
who from
took the
name of
from birds of
'
We
find
a reference to
curious fable in ^
it
Odyssey
with the
He
when employed
in carrying
in safety,
the
way of experiment.*
is
'
Nor
history of Jupiter.
said to have
his consort
Argha
assume the form of doves when the waters of the deluge begin
to abate.'
As
for the
tomb of
Jupiter,
it
was an
edifice of the
same
nature, as the
Osiris,
deities.
Like the
like the
it
Buddha
within which he
is
feigned to be buried,
was
an arkite temple
rites
That
certain,
pointed out
which
it
was
called a tomb,
may,
be
not unequivocally collected from what the last-mentioned author says of the
tomb of
Osiris.
He
to be seen in
Egypt.'
Now,
since the
'
lib. xi. p.
491.
'
Athen. Deipnos.
395.
Cicer. de nat.deor.
lib. iii. c.
* Callim.
Hymn,
in Jov.
ver. 8.
21.
Jul. Firm. p. 4, 5.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
20
290
BOOK
IV,
rites
why
:
the
tomb was
tomb of
connected with the diluvian Mysteries, and since the theology of Crete and
the same,
it
seems necessarily
to follow
from ana-
logy that the tomb of Jupiter must be understood in the same manner.
Jupiter in fact was no other person than Adonis and Osiris
;
in
in
Accordingly we
in the
so called,
Though
Jupiter
is
in Crete,
and we mayworshippers,:
among his
The
Cretans, as
we have
and
The Arcadians
also put in
district in their
country denominated
Nous
The Egyptians
making
who was
:
same
to
as Osiris,
Arcadia.*
So
Noah,
who was
in
the
same as
Area,
Dagon
whence
Cronus or
II us
and we
find in
mount Lebanon a
city called
conjunction with
find in the
Thammuz
of Architis ;
we also
same
country a race of Crethim or Cretans (as the Seventy well express the name),
'
The
v. c. 7-
III.
'^
many
all
of which, according to the Hindoos, received their names from the god Deo-Naush.
*
Diod. Bibl.
lib.
i.
p. 12.
'
391
^hap.
iv.
with their brethren the Pelethim or Palli submitted to the rule of the
Israelites.
Some
me
aliite
con-
and evidence.
It
is
incredible, that
should at the same time be king of the whole world, and that he should be
venerated as the chief of gods in so
many
different countries
for
it
is
well
known, that he was claimed as a local deity, not only by the Cretans, but by
the inhabitants of
all
To
'
say nothing of Arcadia, Egypt, and Pheuicia, which I have just mentioned,
Pausanias informs
us,
that
it
to
enumerate every
*
particular territory.
Why
as Cal-
limachus
this
why should
The
was
this
with their idolatrous adherents were scattered from the tower of Babel, or
in
them
traditions of the
polyonymous great
the ship
Argo or Theba,
Meru, the Titans and Typhon, the sacred dove and the
all
each people, apparently warranted by local commemorative ordinances, constantly appropriated to their
own
country.
Agreeably
to
such an opinion,
Jupiter was both thought to have been king of the whole world,
though the
;
his seat
and was
likewise supposed to have travelled over every part of the earth, destroying
In
this particular
lib.
i.
c.
10.
lib.
i.
lib. v. c. 1.
Joseph,
lib. i,
de
bell.
Jud.
lib. vii. c.
21.
Bochart. Chanaan.
422.
Macrob. Saturn,
C. 21.
*
Callim.
Hymn,
in Jov.
i.
ver. 8.
Diod. Bibl.
lib. iii. p.
194.
lib. v. p.
338.
'292.
BOOK
IT.
for
same primeval
may be arranged, are all equally and fundamentally universal sovereign, who reappearing after the flood became
common
(3.)
of the three most ancient Cabiri, and himself also reckoned the
primitive Cabiri, Bacchus being associated with
of the two
This
however
son
:
is
a mere reduplication, for Jupiter and Bacchus are the same perto
much
of
same manner as
Mysteries
:
Isis.
the
imagined, but
That such
is
intimate, appears to
me
sufficiently evident
tells us,
in
which
it
may
be traced to Greece.
Cicero
called India or Indian Ethiopia, for the Asiatic Bacchus was doubtless the
But,
if
must be sought
among
the Hindoos,
not surely
Sabazius
among
the Israelites.
And,
god Bacchus-
is
clearly the
same
Siva.
how we can
respectively
the
The
among
whom
logy
'
for
tells us,
Schol. in
Argon,
lib.
i.
vcr.
917.
lib. iv. p.
* Valer.
Maxim,
The
lib. i.e. 3.
Diod. Bibl.
is
212.
Orph. Hymn,
xlvii.
Etym. Magn.
to
2a/3a?ioj.
have
srisen, partly
of the
Rabbins and some of the early heretics bestowing the name of Sabaoth upon an eastern demongod.
'
What
believe,
23.
293
Sabizo,
words Sabazius,
and
chap.it.
Now
Scuths
are
who
tliere
known by
the denomination of
Greeks received the name Sabazius from the Thracians, since they brought it from India into Europe, the word must obviously be of Inthe
dian extraction.
As
dition,
title
of Sabazius
By
was meant
Ark
(4.) Perhaps
bull of Siva
may
prove
inasmuch as
it
But
its
since,
from
arbitrary nature,
tion
;
is
now under
considera-
classical triad
melt into each other just in the same manner as the three persons of the
Hindoo
think,
triad.
The god
Siva
is
essence of the triple Indian divinity, whose three persons imperceptibly (as
in one.
'
Now
:
there
Jupiter, called
who,
according to Pausanias,
title
was
of Triophthalmus,
as Siva
'
is
for the
Macrob. Saturn,
8uid. Lex.
c. 18.
Etym. Magn.
2a/3a?iOf.
tfog.
2a/3a?iof.
i.
Horn.
Iliad, lib.
ver.
394.
lib.
c.
17-
p. 437, 458.
'
Nonni Dionys.
i.
p. 248.
'
'
2y4
BOOK
IV.
mode
of representation,
and
He
All
were assigned
men
is
Hades, and
therefore the
same
same
as Pluto
infernal Jupi-
" ter,
is
whom
he moreover reigns
in the sea,
and
therefore the
calls the
being the case, says Pausanias, the artist gave three eyes to the deity, by
way
of shewing, that
it is
is
alike
supreme
in
In
this conjecture,
it is
is
on
which
like
built,
namely that Jupiter, Neptune, and Pluto, melt into each other,
Siva, is clear
and indisputable.
The
conjecture
mode
as
we
and when
was thought
to
were yet esteemed only variations of one primeval Nous, the obvious mode
of representing the triplicated deity would be by the image of a sceptred
prince having three eyes.
the infernal Jupiter, again, while Jupiter
Agreeably
is
called
:
identified
with
Hades
and
to
declared to
three younger
Noes; he
Neptune.
2.
tlie
is
From
the figurative
mode, adopted
Ark, and
his
in
the
Mysteries, of describing
tlie Jiglit
entrance of
Noah
into the
subsequent egress to
of
heaven, the chief deity of the Gentiles, as I have often had occasion to
*
'
Macrob. Saturn,
lib.
i.
c.
21.
lib.
i.
Orph. Hymn.
xvii.
c.
18.
Ma.\.
Tyr.
1
Ptssert. xxix.]p.290.
25.
August, de
civ. Dei.
lib. iv. c.
1,
295
CHAF.
ir.
observe, was either esteemed an infernal god, or was thought to have de-
it.
Hence we
may
is
mystically dead, or, in plain terms, while concealed within the ship of the
deluge
to light
his
With
this
sup-
The
number
is
This
Now
the
Ca-
biri of Samothrace are said by Mnaseas to have been called Axieros, Axio-
cersa,
identifies
serpine,
To
whom
and applies
tion of Casmilus,
which
is
must
He
dostan
is
:
Indian
Yama
or infernal Siva.
We
are
told,
that in Patala or
Hades
resides the
name
Asyoriica.
To Samudr
;
or the
who
is
who like a jewel remains concealed in the sea. With these are associated Dharma-Rajah or the king of justice and his servant Carmala or Cashmala. The former is the sovereign of the Pitris or
but
seven patriarchal
called Atcersa,
spirits,
is
He
:
is
also
which
and he
Here
'
avc
in
lib.
i.
ver.
917.
"^
297299.
: ;
2Q6
BOOK
IV.
enumerated by Mnaseas
Axiocersa
or
for
is
Axieros or Ceres
is
Asyoruca or Asyorus
of
Proserpine
is is
Asyotcersha the
;
daughter
Asyoruca
Axiocersus or Pluto
or infernal
Atcersa or Asyotcersa
Mercury
Carmala or Cashmala.
:
The
classical
Pluto then
is
and the just man of Moses, who is described as the sovereign of the seven Pitris or Rishis, is palpably the same as Buddha or Menu, considered in his
character of the god of obsequies; for the identical seven personages,
are the associates of the one, were the
who
preserved in the
Ark
in fact
on that
Such being
racters of his
his character,
we can
entertain
little
and
plainly
enough
who
that person
is.
The mother
is
Hades
the
Ark is made an
mytho-
logies both of
ferrier
of the souls of
Baris.
Argha or
is
So
have
again
the daughter
is
made
said to
mixed character of
claration, that
that goddess,
:
who
Asyotcersha
is
Rama-Devi
tliree
or Lacshmi.
Now
Lacshmi, the
Isi
:
consort of Vishnou,
one of the
forms of the
triple
is
Devi or
and,
in fact the
Parvati or Sita,
who
floated
on the deluge
in the
form of the
She
therefore,
who
lay concealed
who
is
Proserpine of Samolhrace,
;
is
no other than
is
the ship
Argha
or the
mundane Ark
while
Dharma-Rajah
feigned to be
is
the
husband of Proserpine
Ark
QQT
is
^"*''-
'*'
and
to
is
yet
pronounced
to be the
same
as
Moon.
by asking
Moon? Who
god of hell?
'
at
any time
coficealed her ?
Who
the
who supposed
the literal
Moon
to
be intended: but
what the
initiated
meant was
representative.
The
rape of Proserpine, and the mournful search for her by Ceres over
is
Hades and
made
for
him by
Isis.
Ceres and
;
Isis
same
same
Devi
and
The
:
is
com-
monly
there,
the city of
Enna
to
was thought
infernal
to the
regions.^
This was
in
whom
\^hilc
made
to float,
curious,
both because
it
points out
what we are
to
un-
derstand by the lake, and connects the Sicilian goddess with the Eleusinian
worship of Ceres.
He
away Proserpine
in his
chariot over the sea, as conveying her to Eleusis in Attica, and as tliere car-
rying her
down
The purport
relating
mode of
is
them
somewhat
:
different.
The
the former
equally meant, on
19.
lib. v. ver.
* Jul.
'
Firm, de error,
xvii.
p. 17.
Ovid. Metam.
385
437.
2
Orph. H^mn.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
298
ijooiiiv.
i^j^g
So
is
Eleusis,
descent
through a cave
is
the scene
laid at
Enna,
sometimes thought
in
in Sicily
and
Attica.
road to Hades was shewn, and the chasm through which Pluto was feigned
to
of the Mysteries.
of the
Ark
the
They represented the gloomy interior of the Earth and Hades of old mythology, ^vhence the great father was suplight
As Pluto
is
is
Noah
aphanism or inclosure within the Ark, and as the kingdom over which he
presides
the
mundane Ark
hell,
itself,
we
lative to the
The door of
vern, and through which the aspirants were variously said to be born again
or to return from the infernal regions, was no other than the door of the
Ark; a
Menu
or
Yama
The
three
judges of hell, ^vho are described as the assessors of Pluto, are the triple
offspring of
Noah
is
One
of them
accordingly
feigned to be the
this ancient
Minos of Crete
is
a doubt, that
personage
the
same
as the
Menu
of Hindostan,
the Manes or Menes of Phrygia and Egypt, the Minuas of Greece, the
Menu
in the
or
:
Menwyd
light
is
Mannus
;
So again
the
the deluge
and
it
same
Ganges
by the Hindoos.
;
Each of
its
is
a river
of Hades or Patala
who
is
who
is
no
less
Noah
floating in the
Ark.
Thus Buddha
is
or
Menu,
299
^^*^^'
doo
infernal river
is
which he exercises
person,
tlie
imaginary occupation."
But
Menu
is
the very
who was
:
deluge
in his
Thus
also
the
deceased
over the Acherusian pool, which was formed by the overflowing of the Nile.
The
ris
vessel,
which he employed
or Argo; and the Nile was esteemed by the Egyptians a type of the ocean
or deluge.
set afloat
Osiris, in
and
his en-
fabled deas
Charon therefore
is
the
:
same person
Hindoo ferryman
Menu
or
Buddha
in other words,
he
is
god of obsequies.
(3.)
The
allegorical death of
:
the patriarch
first
was sometimes
lost,
styled his
aphanism or disappearance
he was
bewailed as one
and
after-
On
Greeks seem
to have constructed the fable of Pluto's wonderful helmet, which under different modifications has
tales
;
fairy-
for that
us,
that,
war or
(in other
wearer
in-
helmet
is
death, after
is
which a man
'
is
no longer seen by
Ramayuii.
his kindred.
His observation
When
just in
b.
i.
sect. 5.
Buddha
him
the
same
and character.
Diod. Bibl.
lib.
j.
300
HOOK
IV.
ti)e
mav
be collected from the whole mythological history of the Cabiric Pluto, was
tlie
cap and
vessel
invisibility.'
shall
not wonder
Baris
Nile or Gattges.
life
and celebrates
exposed
by an
who
is
said to have
been
in
sea.'
Homer
;
represents
Ocean
just as the
Hindoo myher
the
sa-
thologists tell
And Porphyry, while he identifies mother whom the Hindoos make the parent of
recesses.'
or wood-pigeon
was
the cirorigin
bird.*
of a
common
of the Argha during the prevalence of the deluge, and as afterwards flying
away
in the
retiring.
(5.) Pluto
whom
whom
say,
him by
this appellation,
which
is
no
ApoUod.
Orph.
Bibl. lib.
c. 2. f 1.
Htrac.de Incred.
c. xxvii.
* '
*
'
Porphyr. de Abstin.
This
infer
from the circumstance of one of the sacred rivers of the British Celts being
301
title, is
is
Death
*^"*'' "'
pro-
am
greatly mis-
if this
Mutli be not the same also as the ]Mot mentioned at the be-
ginning of the Phenician history, in which the process of the original creation of the world
and
its
the usual
manner of
Mot
is
mixture produced by the union of the primeval Cupid with the wind Kolpias.
Now,
members of
as that oldest of
was one of
his forms.
:
Thus
Osiris
adversary
as
Typhon
is
or the ocean
and thus
Janus,
who
is
certainly the
same
Noah,
himself to be the primitive Chaos out of which the world was framed.
milar ideas appear to have been entertained by the Phenicians
various conjectures that have been
:
for, after
the
made
word
es-
Mot,
clude,
I think
it
most agreeable
to the genius
teemed the
original
to con-
that the
names
Mot
and
Muth
The
Celts
of
Britain esteemed
death
Death
personified."
The
manner,
vvorsl>ipped
a god,
whom
Philostratus calls
Death
and the
This Gadetanic
Death
is
and the
Sanchoniatho.
His
those
whom
of
a circumstance,
systematically universal throughout the gentile world, and arising from the
called
Dee or Deva
Myth.
in
Hu
Davies's
p.
231.
1
They were
the origin,
302
BOOS
IV,
notion entertained of
ation.
Ark being
the
The
for
but a compound
variation of the
Goths
Menu, Manes, and Mannus, of the Hindoos, Egyptians, and Mantus is equivalent to the god Manu. He was the infernal
same time the diluvian Menu
in his character of the
god
of obsequies.'
3,
Pluto, driving Proserpine in his chariot over the sea, melts into the
similarly into
is
still
the
great father,
Hence we
(1.)
find
is
him throughout
He
when
the
and he
is
Theba or
the Ark.'
in the
He is
to
also feigned to
central
cavity of the
surrounding them on
all
have overwhelmed the island and the whole wicked race of the Phlegyae
;
to
;
first
Ark
to
the territories of
Iliensians
and
to
horse,
a dolphin, and a
first
In the
The reluctant
into a
mare
new
in the
amour was
carried
lib.
i.
c. 10.
i.
Fast. lib.
c. 2. p. *
ver. 103.
Bochart. Chanaan.
lib.
c.
33. p. 584.
34.
ii.
711.
439,440.
Philost. in vit.
ApoUon.
211.
ApoUod.
Bibl. lib.
iii.
c. 13.
^Hesiod. Theog.
ver.
811
819.
Nonni Dionys.
lib. xviii.
Diod. Bibl.
lib. v. p.
337.
ApoUod.
Bibl. lib.
ii.
c^i.
^ 3. c. 4. 9-
Ovid. Metara.
US,
120, 115,
303
Apollodorus
*^''*'' '^'
or Fury
but there
is
no
real discrepance
ought
in fact to
mother
in the
form of a horse.
Parvati, one of
whose numerous
figures
also floated
deluge.'
more remarkably with Ceridwen, the Ceres of the ancient Briwho, like herself, is evidently the same as the Sree or Devi of the tons One of the forms of Ceridwen was a mare, or rather a monstrous Hindoos.
coincides yet
;
in
mare
who
is
indifferently feigned to
let
the
two be
(2.)
united,
As
is
Neptune
the sea
:
son Eu-
molpus.
oflfspring
who, to
avoid detection by her father, threw the child, as soon as he was born,
into
Neptune however preserved him from destruction and, bearing him safely away to Ethiopia, committed him to the nurture of Benthe
sea.
:
easy to
perceive,
fables
have originated.
Ptol. lleph.
*
^
Nov. Hist,
iii.
lib. iii.
ApoUod.
Bibl. lib.
iii.
c. G.
p.
l68.
-vol. viii. p.
4U.
14. 4.
* Davies's
'
Mythol.
c.
304
nooK
IV.
many
;
other of the
Greek
legends,
is
was
a principal settlement of the daring tribe that appears to have been the
and Dionysius, that Ceres and Proserpine and Bacchus were worshipped by the Celts of Britain with rites
assertion of Artemidorus
similar to those of Samothrace, has been
IX. The
inquiry into the theological system of the British Druids,' instituted from
original
ingenuity.'
It
thence
appears, that their Orgies had just the same relation to the deluge as those of
the Samothracians, and that they worshipped a triad consisting of the god
Hu
who,
like
the classical
Now
those
:
the
Hu
is
thus generally
myand,
that of Osiris or
Bacchus or Siva,
character of
Noah.
He
and with
his
doubly symbolized by a
the primitive race
;
bull
and by a serpent.
He
first
collected together
and government of
society.
He
of hus-
bandry previous
to their
With
this
character of
Hu, every
thing that
is
said of
him
will
be found
exactly to correspond.
He
of
was called the mighty, the sovereign, the ready protector, the giver
and
the seas,
the
life
of
all that
are in
the world.
plough.
'
strong-beamed
He was
thought
Artcraid.
198.
565.
Mythol.of
THE
ORIffIN OF
PAGAN IDOLATUY.
the floods
505
heaven
^"^^'
^
when
came
forth from
being so styled
is,
that
it
all
nature,
He
Dwyvan
or
name
cause
and
in these characters,
in
a ship without
sails,
when
He
was repre-
great stonefence of
their
the the
common sanctua)y, the A7-k of the World, the circle of the JVorld, mundane circle of stones, the mound constructed of stone-tcorli iypfying JVorld, the mundane rampart, thestallqf the cow.^ As venerated in this
stall,
bovine
that
is
to
say, the solar bull or the great father worshipped in the Sun.''
lar reference to his tauric character, he
to the
is
yoke for
my afiiction,
were
it
my confidence ;
had no
existence,
not for
my
progeny: and,
in allusion to
an
attri-
O just man,
But the
cle,
Hu
and an island
Mythol. of
Brit.
no roean>
ing in the British language: but he conjectures from the context, that
at a very remote period, of two Babylonic words
I
have retained
'
his
may
Ibid. p. 137.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL. n.
30(5
TKr,
HOOK
IV.
prietor
Here he dwells
mountain.^
secure, having
which once
toiled to the
summit of a
lofty
he
is
god
of the door or gate, as a protector in darkness, and as the defender of his seagirt sanctuary.
'
He is
also represented as a
ploughman
or
husbandman
as
a reaper; as the
cow
and, though
astronomically revered in the Sun, as being able to protect his chair of pre-
He
who
and Jupiter
and we are
in
affliction,
all
Sometimes
mount which shadowed out mount Ararat, and as refulgent with expanded wings. ' Here he is evidently the same character as the primeval Eros or
Cupid, as the Orphic winged and ox-headed first-born Dionusus, and as the
Sometimes he
is
styled
On
Hindostan
for
On
Sun
and
it is
clearly the
same
title
Hin-
doo
is
Om or Awm,
which
is
and which
may
who,
said to
womb
as
was almost
quarter of the globe, he was venerated as an infernal deity, and was thought
'
Mythol. of
Ibirl. p.
Brit.
Druid,
p.
leo.
'
Ibid. p. 120,
Ibid. p.
121, 122.
'
526 531,
562.
'
307
agreeably to the
and he was
Acdd
or Aeddoii
is
whicli
by
and which
evidently the
same
he
tide as
is still
Adoneus
described
or Adonis.
infernal deity,
under the
name of Aeddon
little
mistake
Menu whom
the
god of obsequies.
ship of
The Ark
he
is
is
Aeddon
strong door,
perished
and he
who
long
was
that thev
the continent of
by the Europeans
of
it
in the
indeed
The
Americans themselves,
seem
nel
which separates Asia from the new world, and thus gradually spread
unknown
in the west.'
But
the religion, to
which they had been devoted while inhabiting the Asiatic continent, they
And
1
.
this circumstance,
clearly established
by a reference to
facts.
Mr. Adair,
who
long resided
among
behind the United States, imagines, that they are descendants of the longlost ten tribes of Israel.
I
his curious
narrative has been heightened by the love of a system perhaps too hastily
Mythol. of
Druid,
'
Brit.
p. 122,
259, 574.
555, 557.
Robertson's Hist, of
Amcr.
b. iv, sect. 8. p.
308
BOOK
IV.
adopted
and that
to a
and cus-
to bring additional
conviction.
They
in solenin processions.
They never
it
on the ground
but,
upon them;
and
they esteemed
chieftain
it
so sacred, that
attendant,
no one presumed
except the
and
his
and they only on very particular occasions. by the name of Yo-He-JVah ; which Jehovah of the Hebrews,
The
Such a conjecture would be highly probable, were people upon record, whose priests were accustomed
solemn procession
:
but,
so far
is
this
pre-
Ark and
the deluge.
Hence
Siva, Osiris,
Ammon,
Adonis, Bacchus, Attis, Hu, and IMenu; and that their theology,
so far from being a corruption of the Mosaical Institutes, was in reahty that
very Diluvianism which constituted so large a part of the religion of the pagans.
It
title
of the
than suspect, that he has combined into one word what ought to be consi-
Champwere
same American
in this condition
when
the inhabitants
naked, and
When
they
had
finished, they
Ho ;
their garments.
'
See
iv
work
intitled
'
309
same exclamation.
He
chap,
v.
women
and
tliat
lite
for the
space of
or six years,
theology,
they venerated one god, one son, and one mother; and these they associated
they
whona
up both her
In
tliis
narrative
to be
tlie
Mimra
sets
Word
yet
it
distinctly
enough
forth to us nothing
religious notions
pagans, and thus confirms the supposition that the sacred ark was the ark of
Bacchus or
called
Osiris.
The
deity,
whom
him
these
Ho ;
and they
thrice invoked
in allusion to that
He is
;
Hu
of
tlie
Huas
of the Greeks
Ho
is
evidently what
lain,
is
This then, as
it
we
from Champ-
tlie title
am
inclined
Ho
is
ilu or Bacchus, so
we have here no
Bacchic cry of
Hevah
is
He-JVah, which
in fact nothing
more than Ho-Hevah, which is equivalent to Huas Evo'e or inversely Evo'e With such an opinion the indecent rites of the god exactly correBacche.
spond.
The
women
their
denudation corresponds
with the similar religious denudation of the Egyptian females, before the bull
Apis, and at the festival of Bubast^
and
their prostitution
who was the same as Isis or the Ark was probably much of the same nature, as that of the
',
'
Eurch. Pilgr.
b. viik c. 4. p. 760,
751.
3\i)
honour of
J.Iylitta,
Canuauitish
in
honour of Baal-Peor.
rites,
'
These
rites,
in short,
which were always associated with the arkile worship, and which were
Asfortheark,
clearly, I thinic,
his worship,
and
M hich none
niiglit
Tliis ark I
;
suppose
whom,
mother.
She
is
who
Of
Egyptian
triad,
composed of
Such
also
Horus
ther,
the sun.
moone
Woden
Thor
the son.
And
nearly allied to
it is
of the oriental
I believe, originated
The number
and
life,
three
:
number of
the
made up of
the
mundane
to
two
the consort and during the latter as the offspring of the maternal goddess.
With
is
which again perfectly corresponds with the mythology of the Gentiles in the
old world.
fiction,
These remarks
will lead us to
re-
lative to the
god by the
I
female deity
whom
same
It alludes,
am
it is
per-
Noah
into the
Ark
the
and
subidea
as the absorption of
in
Bacchus by Ceres-Hippa.
Mysteries:
An
precisely
similar
occurs
the Druidical
aspirant,
who
imitated in his
'
own person
60.
was sometimes
p. 533.
Herod.
lib. ii. c.
Diod. Bibl.
lib.
i.
p.
76.
Strab. Geog.
lib. xi.
313
^"'^^- '^
is
mistaiven in
I
have rightly
Ho
with
Hu
more decidedly,
new
world,
suspect
we ought
from the
It
is
excellently
pursued the investigation resulting from such an opinion, that the religion of
the
same
in origin
Italy,
:
What he
endeavour to supply
more
civilized
American nations
is
clearly the
his
same
we
see reason to
adopt
obviously follow,
whose character
have
last discussed,
liam Jones.
2.
The
when
While
and
their ancestors in a
lie to
state of
inhabiting relands,
gions that
This, if
we reduce
eighth century.
so leisurely, that the last of the seven tribes, of which their family
was com-
hundred years
after the
com-
mencement
of
the
From
:
this
tribe the
Mexican Americans
they venerated, was
lords of the
The
god,
whom
to
and he promised
make them
them
into a land
abounding
with riches.
Davies's Mythol. p.
Res. \ol.
i.
p. C68.
9-lS:
Bw<t
'
for,
in
made
and
his vehicle
on
tlieir
their directions
was
he,
speaking in an audible
who pointed out their line of march, who charged them who commanded them to advance it was he, who prescribed halt, or them the whole ceremonial of their religion. The leader whom they fol:
3Iea.'i ;
re-
of the
tribes that
The
request
slain
was
readily
granted: but,
the
she was
and arrayed
in
her feminine
was
consecrated as the
mother of
:
their
god.
A
by
signifies
Leaving the
territory of
to
where
Mexico is now situated. Here their priests found god had pointed out as marking the scite of iheir
were,
a,
the signs,
v.hich the
final
settlement.
These
meadows,
water-lily or lotos.
in
Ac-
appeared
tree,'
a dream to an agedT
rock in the midst of the lake, and upon which they should observe an eagle
feeding on small birds, since that was destined to be the place where they
The
search was;,
duly made
in
,CGmmon
consent,
'
to
of tree; but
knoW'
313
*'*'' '*
porary building on the insular rock, that the ark of their deity might rest
there until they should be able to construct a sumptuous temple for
ception.
island
its
re-
Next, they with much labour enlarged the area of the rocky
it
stone,
When
gained a sufficient surface above the level of the water, they built upon
the temple of their god and the future capital of their empire.'
is
the very
same as the oracular ark of Amnion or Osiris or Bacchus, and as the Argo The great mother of and Argha of the Greek and Hindoo mythologies.
the deity
is
that
whose
rites
prevailed
universally
is
And
that an-
find so highly
Mexican
They
esteemed
nous deity
priests
close
whence, as their
much
was
in
power
to do.
in
The manner
be known, afford another proof of the identity of their theology and that of
the old continent.
It is
that
who, at
a comparatively recent epoch, passed over from Siberia into America, and,
It
;
appears
who bore
'
Purch. Pilgr.
10.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.11.
2R
814
J.OOKIV.
^.jtjj
much solemnity the figure of their god inclosed witliin an ark or boat, and who from time to time pretended to receive from him oracular responses
specifying the course of their journey.
Of
arkite theologists in
As Mr.
Argha
when
with the Greek and Egyptian Argo and with the sacred ship of the Ger-
manic or Gothic Suevi, the mystic boat was held by some of the first emigrants from Asia
to be their
carried by them in their various jourtieys ; whence the poets je.igned, that the
We Argo was borne over mountains on the shoulders of the Argonauts. may also remark, that, when the ancient colonists were about to establish
'
a settlement or to build a
city,
he in return pointed out certain specific marks by which they might know the
destined place.
their
Thus
manded by an
cow should
lie
oracle to build
down
and a horse
the latter of
which, according to Virgil, was the express sign which their guardian deity
had declared
to them.*
first
The
instance, a lake
and well
Now
;
the lotos
and we are
its
was a symbol of
floating
mundane
its
ship
Argha
whence, from
property of always
on the surface of
within
calix.
represented sitting
;
The
fish
and, as such,
to
These additions
lake and the island are almost the only particulars, in which the direc-
Mexicans by
p. 137, 138.
to
'
iii.
* Eustath. in
lib.
i.
ver.
445
449.
3 f5
They were
to settle
it.'
cnxr.
iv.
commanded by an
oracle to shape
and not
The
and most probably the ingenuity of the supplied the symbolical floating island, which seems to have been one
Cotyl^
Chemmis
in the
The form
stool in
man
seated on an azure-coloured
an ark or
at every corner of
his
Upon
In
head he had a rich plume of feathers covered on the top with gold.
his left
staff"
target
and
in
his right
he grasped an afure
The box
or ark or
litter,
within which he was seated, was covered with linen clothes, feathers^
;
and
it
greater veneration.
Mexicans
and
it
is
worthy of
notice,
been perfectly
right.
The dark
a sa-
cred colour highly venerated both by the Hindoos and the Egyptians
most
probably as being the hue of the watery element, on which the great father
floated.*
The
serpent,
have ex-
hence
it
was placed
in the
were
The
lib.
i.
c. 15, 19.
Mr. Southey,
in his
poem
of
Madoc,
Mexicans
as having
covered with turf and flowers, on which they ferried over the waters of
speaks of their god Mexitli or Vitrliputzli as born from the great
a sacred lake.
He also
mo-
Both
Purch. Pilgr. b.
viii. c.
lib. i.e.
11.
316
BOOK
IV.
stool, as the
I take
to have
been
of the lotos
in the centre
of the ark,
and
am
the
more
confirmed in
my
medal
in
He
that
whose form
it
exhibits, is seated
who
has paid the least attention to the mythological antiquities of Egypt and
is
Now
is
Ame-
we may
medal be
lotos,
lotos
also.
This same
flower,
on
which the priestess sat when she received from the sacred rocky
pour of inspiration
:
seems
to be closely
Hymen.
Mexicans worshipped another god,
:
In conjunction Mith
Vitzli|)utzli the
whom
The
and
for
they
whom
whom
As
have already
observed, like the chief female deity of the pagans in every quarter of the
globe, she
floating
on the surface
of the ocean
Osiris
'
members
Woden andThor,
Parch. Pilgr.
b. viii.
Jagan-Nath
Remains of Japhet.
Purch. Pilgr.
c. II.
'
b. viii. c. 10.
female attire precisely in the same manner as the Mexican great mother
they vfere one goddess.
whence
I infer,
that
317
of the sacred
'"*''
divinities
embarked number of canoes, carrying with them a boy and a When arrived in the middle of it, they placed the unhappy victims in a girl. and caused it to sink with them in such a manner, that it never boat little The rite needs but little explanation the two children again appeared.
upon
the lake in a great
; '
:
human
On
were designed
and mother on the surface and the whole ceremony bears a resemblance
which can scarcely be mistaken to the Hindoo practice of committing the goddess to the water, the Egyptian custom of precipitating a virgin into the Nile and setting Osiris
sacrificing
3.
afloat in
his ark,
Roman mode
*
of
men
to the diluvian
more or
less
otlier part
the theology of the second civilized empire in that quarter of the world.
The
7nac.
was
called Viracocha
The
suspect to be
compounded of
Baghis and Cama, the Bacchus and Caimis of the Greeks and Egyptians
but the former denotes, in their language, the froth of the sea.
time god was esteemed by them the great author of nature
:
This mari-
or rather (as I believe) in conjunction with him, they worshipped the Sun.
The
rites
the sea,
He was
likewise sup-
substantially the
same
for
appellation
we
find both
it
and Vira-
They sup-
when
all
it
waters of a flood,
'
was repeopled by
Purch. Pilgr.
b. viii. c. 13.
"
ii.
c. 8.
Lactant.
Instit. lib.
i.
21.
b. viii.
and
ix.
318
BUK
IV.
when
all
after
These two
manner
ancient Paganism.
The
cave,
means
Ark
were
Mysteries
and the
lake,
same
small island, where they believe that the Sun once hid himself and was thus
Hence
it,
provided
it
him
men and
of animals.
It is curious to observe,
how
prevailed
among
the
We
sacred island, a lake avowedly connected with the deluge and the repeopling
We have
same
here also the Sun, or Viracocha worshipped in conjunction with the Sun,
sheltering himself from danger in the small island; precisely in the
manner
as the
whom was
is
cannot reasonably be
and,
if their identity
have had a
common
With Viracocha or Pachacamac they worshipped the Earth under the name of Pachamama, esteeming her the mother of all things and the sea under the cognate name of Alamacocha, which denotes the mother sea. By
;
the
first
tt)e
oa
Purch. Pilgr.
b. ix. c. 9- V-
319
'^"*''
whom
"
and the
second, from the circumstances of the deluge, was ever reckoned the general
'
case,
may
be collected
from the character of another symbolical deity who was associated with them.
This was the rainbow with a snake attached to either extremity of it.
It
seems
to
me
sufficiently evident,
that
are
the
same
as those
Their
form the
first
bonds of
of majestic form,
and clothed in decent garments, suddenly appeared on the banks of the lake
Titiaca.
They
Sun
and
assert-
were sent by
human
race
and
to reclaim
them from
life.
At
their persua-
sion, enforced
name
and followed
them
to Cusco,
v>
The
The former
instructed the
men
in agriculture
arts,
while the
women
to spin
and
to weave.
Nor
did
Manco attend
only
and
habitations
founded
by
estat)iishing
to his
politic
in the
governed, he handed
down
body
Any
tlie
mythology of
tlie
pagans
cannot avoid being struck ith the perfect resemblance of character between
Manco-Capac, and
Osiris, Dionusus,
Sl-AitMW It &tujv yivimv, xKi iKfrc^a, TijOuv, precisely expresses the Peruvian notion.
320
BOOK
IV.
THE
;
OttlGIN OF
PAGAN
IDOLATllY.
Isis,
Ceres, Ceridwen,
hand.
by them
and
consequently
of
Moon
:
notwithstand-
ing his production from the sea and the lake Titiaca
feigned to have
first
monarch of
empire.
allegorical nativity
may
father
Manco-Capac
or the mother
therefore
And,
if
Manco-Capac
infer, that
Mama-
OcoUo
OcoUo
is
is
the arkite
Magna
Mater.
the diluvian
Menu
of the
thence
The
very
name indeed
was
title,
which by
different nations
Menu, Menes,
Manes,
Minos, or Manacan.
It
is
their neighbours
the
virgins,
whose functions and whose vow of celibacy precisely resembled those of the
vestal virgins at
Rome.
less
The
bol of
bull
little
Manco-Capac or Pachacama; as it vvas of Bacchus, Osiris, Menu, and Siva and we may remark, that one of the sacred bulls of Egypt actually bore the name of Pads, which %vas compoundedly expressed Pacha-Cama
:
by the Peruvians.
chus,
Pads
is
the
same
title,
:
as
and,
mistake not,
it
forms the
32
c"'^*"i''-
for
Capac
is
probably no other
than the Ce-Baeche of the ancient Irish or the Ca-Baghis of the Hindoos,
the import of which
is
In
all their
sacrifices
Peruvians
used
itself
shells,
calling
them
the
mother of waters.
suspect,
that
and
am
the
more
inclined to this conjecture from the obvious resemblance between the Peruvian
custom and a
parallel
In every sacred
rite
of whatsoever
is
Argha, which
an
avowed copy of
of the deluge.
the mystic ship Arglia which floated with Siva on the surface
With a
Greeks
employed
their paterae
and fashioned
their sacred
Oval or round
in
shells then
and,
may easily be collected from their stvlinc them daughters of the Ocean. They were symbols of that sea-born goddess, whom the Greeks and Romans ^\orshipped under the name of Venus or
what
light they considered
Aphrodite
and the
Durga. Argha or Argo and by the navicular dish or shell and hence it is, that the Venus-Anadyomen^ is so frequently depicted standing in the midst of a large
:
Lacshmi or Asyotcersa or Parvati or In each case was equally meant the Ark, represented by the ship
or
Rama-Devi
Both the Mexicans and the Peruvians had another custom, which must by
in silence.
time to time to prepare certain loaves or cakes for the idol which they venerated.
in the
feet,
and
tlie
of their god.
They
all
may
of the American theology and that which prevailed so widely throughout the
eastern continent.
as those,
Fag.
Idol.
2S
322
BOOK
IT.
similar
in
The
little
They were
loaf,
Moon
and, as the
Mexican
with honey
flour.'
made
We
we
may
and precisely
same manand
prac-
learn from St. Jerome, were the cakes, together with wine
To
this
he justly observes,
;
Isaiah alludes,
when he speaks of
certain Jewish
apostates
for
Gad
who provided
a drink-offering for
refers to the
Meni
or
may add,
that St.
Paul clearly
same ancient
Lord and of
tlic
cup (that
is,
the Patera or
Argha) of demon-gods,
that
we
cannot at once partake of the Lord's table and of the table of hero-divinities.*
The
curious apocryphal
rite
story of Bel
is
evidently founded
upon the
now under
consideration
and
it is
vahiable, as presenting an
Chon.
I take
it,
is
name
illustrious
Chon.
They
applied the
title
Con
15
whom
they
made
and to
jtTom.
vii.
8. xliv.
19.
vit.
Diog. Laert. in
Emped.
it)
The name
Run.
oblique ca?cs
English word
would write
Bun
and from the same pagan source has originated the old popish custom,
a sort of consecrated cakes named Buns on good friday.
loc.
*
1
which wesiilJ
'
retain, of selling
Corinth, x. 21.
THE
ORIGIN' OF
first
PAGAN IDOLATRr.
all
3'23
CHAP.
IT.
whom
to
life.
things necessary
They speak indeed of a contest between Con and Pacbicama, which may perhaps have some reference to the struggle between Osiris and Tyjjhon
but both the character and the origin of these two gods plainly bespeak their
identity.
It will
As the chief god of the Peruvians was the great father adored in the Sun, we shall not wonder to find, that, like all the other pagans, they venerated
a certain divine
triad.
of their parent
was revered
in the
esteemed
his different
of the Hindoos,
was
an
transferred to the
Sun and
to the elements.
idol
:
named Tangatajiga
doos
they likewise multiplied the Sun into three persons, the father Sun,
Sun
XI. Evident
that
same
it is
theological system
may
be observed also
and
probable,
if
to prevail
When
of
it
captain
Cooke
first visited
Otaheite,
tlie
The
ark
lid
of
tliis
us,
palm-nut leaves.
The
itself
poles,
on
little
The
be to remove
from place
to place, in the
:
manner of a
At
one end of
it
and
in the
touching the sides but leaving the angles open, so as to form a round hole
Purch.
iii.
Pil.;r. b. ix. c. 9,
10,
U,
12.
Robertson's Hist.
olAmer. wl.
p.
2134,
200, 201.
324
liooK IV.
when he afterwards examined it, the cloth was taken away, and the The same machine is noticed in the narrative of coffer was found empty.
captain Cooke's last voyage, and
some
Sir
was
god:
now
name
of the god, to
whom
it
was de-
was Ooro.
its
The
amine
mysterious
contents
symbol supposed
repository was
in
to represent him,
it.
This sacred
:
made
and
form
it
was somewhat round, but with one end much thicker than the
his attendants
other.
were present at a
'u
sacrifice to
Ooro.
The
rite
was performed
in a
Moral, which
at once a place
of worship
and of
burial.
sacrifice,
was the
and
its
side.
At
it
nearest to the sea was a large scaffold or lofty table, on which the offerings of
laid
it
Here
frequently
men no
less
than animals
voyage, seems to have been struck with the ark of the Otalieiteans
as
much
ricans
coffer
still
in the
;
same manner
for he observes,
that
remarkable
and he considers
it
as
more remarkable,
I
Eatua
or the
do not wonder at
resemblance; though
The
'
Thjrd voyage,
b.
iii. c.
2.
. ,
385
ciiAf. iv.
The ark,
Osiris,
the
same sacred
Argo of Anitnon or
Ho,
and
the
Its
Argha of
Siva,
Bacchus, Hu,
Vitzliputzli.
is
no other than the sacred oracular navel or And the god, who was thought to lie concealed within it, is
prominent a feature
tlie
as his
symbol or
What
it
this
positively to say;.
of.
was the very same as that, which was inclosed within the ark of Bacchus, and which was so generallyesteemed by the pagans the peculiar type of the great father.
this
The name of
Now,
yet,
when
am
strongly inclined to
conjecture,
the
same even
in appellation,
no
less
than in character, as
the
Horus of
the Egyptians
The mode
that table,
to
The-
scaffold or table,
fruit,
is
but a copy of
be set out to
Menu and
same manner
the lunar
queen of heaven
pyramid serves
ship just in the
mountain of the
and Babylonia,
Their worship of
tlie
ark-god produced as
It
its
'
'
S36
sooK
IV.
j-eccived
in
the
Holy
Trinity.
misled,
much
in the
same manner
as
If the
grand outlines of the Otaheitean religion did not afford the best comment on
its triad, %ve
that formerly
who married
his
own
daughter, and
three males
These
inter-
and with
Tiie
Menu
espoused his
CHAPTER
V.
JL
NOW
human
hibited in different
may be termed
These
in
:
the
superstition.
some
trace
Yet even
we may
its
each of which, as
may
be argued from
univer-
form
name
is
variously expressed
Buddha
therefore
is
is
really the
same person as
gods
not
differ
Vishnou or Bacchus or
and men.
so
Osiris.
Each
Hence
the adherents of
tlie
much
:
in the object
mode
is
ject
of sectaries, and since consequently in the grand outlines the god of the one-
other,
to
Me
amalgamation.
This conjmixture
S28
BOOK
IV,
menists
is
but faintly
it
and Buddhism, as
has
No
is
more
curious,
though
:
in
some
respects
more
intricate,
Buddha
mind
;
yet
much of this
is
intricacy
may
be unravelled,
we
steadily bear in
and
if at
the
same
time we carefully remember the established gentile doctrine, that the great
father
is
commencement of
who
we
The Brahmens
Buddha
is
heretical
yet,
:
as
and, in an
Buddha-Gaya, he
is
celebrated as a portion of
;
moved upon the waters is invoked very same as the Hindoo Trimurti, or the
that
;
as
Om
is
triple
god
Brahma- Vishnou-Mahesa
and
is
who
rested
upon the face of the milky ocean, and who reposed upon the
Nevertheless he
or, if
is
we are
as he
told, that
was manifested
Hence he is considered as the promulgator of an heterodox religion, and his Lastly, we find many acknowledging Buddha votaries are deemed infidels.' as the ninth Avatar of Vishnou, but maintaining him to be a different person from the heretic Buddha who is worshipped in Ceylon, Bootan, Thibet,
;
I think,
easily perceive
where the
Siva,
is
Osiris
'
The primeval Buddha is the same as Vishnou, or while the Buddha, who is reprobated as a ha-etic and who
father,
or
denied
was
a religious
* Asiat.
viii.
Res. vol.
i.
p. 284,,
285.
vii. p.
p. 532,
533.
viii.
p.
532, 533.
329
to
'"*'
*
terrestrial manifestations,
Buddhic theology.
To
ascertain the
is
Some
place him,
but
am inclined
gave such offence to the Brahmenists, must have flourished very considerably
later; for neither Porphyry, nor Strabo,
nor Clemens,
all
whom mention
the two great Indian sects, give the least hint of any animosity subsisting
between them.
is
Buddha
than
in
is
commonly supposed
first
At any
insist,
and,
in
we have cogent
proofs,
;
as
we ought
extended
itself
establishment
more western
In
many
of the countries
:
still
and the
its
Buddha
;
tribut-
ary nations
in
and
states
of Cochin-Cliina, Cambodia,
Asam,
Thibet,
Boutan;
among many of
;
the Tatar
and generally
of the Ganges
lie
to the east
The whole
worship
legend of
Buddha indeed
proves him to be the great transmigrating father, and thus tends to demonstrate the high antiquity of his
:
some more
what
name and
'
ii.
p.
123
126.
vii, p.
* Asiat.
Res. vol.
vi. p.
591. vol,
398
et infra.
p.
240.
Fag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
330
tooK
IV.
THE
OftlGiN OF
PAGAN IDOLATUV.
is
the very
same person as
line
of the Brahmenists
will,
we may
contending idolaters
demarcation.
after all,
of
so
close a
is
Buddhism
am
inclined with
him
to
concede priority
Yet would
to
me
Epiphanius
Scythic heresy
while Brahmenism
apparently the
Some
man
mouth of a
fish
and he
is
abated, to have recovered the sacred books which had been lost.
itself,
The
fish
we
and, as for
Maya, by which the Hindoos understood delusion: Satyavrata, he was invested by Narayan in the office of Menu,
obsequies.''
that,
Now
as
Buddha
is
likewise the
same person
as
tonjb
is
shewn
is
at
Naulakhi
to
ancient hero
supposed
be buried.
The Mussulmans
him Peer-
Maitlam and Maitri-Burkhan, which in the dialect of Samarcand signifies The Buddhists say, that he is Buddha Naray ana or the lord and master. Buddha dwelling in the waters. And the Hindoos, who live in that country, call
in the belly
of the fish.
'
p.
398
et infra.
i.
p.
230234, 239.
331
:
but, as
Mr.
"*'-
''
are applicable to
Noah
alone,
not to his
Lamech.
By
of
the belly
of
the fish, he
tells us,
cavity or inside
that vessel.
the
Ark;
And
natural or
artificial,
living beings
called
Mais
chodara.
certainly
'
Buddha
Vishnou
in the
fish
:
Ark, Buddha and Vishnou must equally be the same as Satyavrata or Noah.
The
was
author of
tiie
Amaracosha
tells us,
that he
Menu. *
Yet
Ila
own
father Menu-Salyavrata.
As
Satyavrata
is
therefore
Buddha who
fish,
Buddha being
of
Dharmarajah
Ila,
or
King of justice;
already referred
sea,
to,
as they
and each
to have floated
on the waters
Hence,
Buddha
described, as resting
Hence
also,
in his
temple at Oogul-Bodda,
image appears
to
And
hence,
depicted
'
vi. p. vii.
i.
479, 480.
411. vol.
ii.
p.
376.
'
p.
284
286.
is
title
of
name
of Salivahana he
is
p. 451.
ii.
See Plate
p,
II.
Fig. 2.
'
Maur.
480.
332
3. According to an inscription in the Maga language communicated by Lord Teignmouth, Buddha was born of Maha-AIaya, the wife of SootahDannah Rajah of Cailas. As soon as he saw the light, he was placed by
Brahma
in a
but the
child, alighting
The
paired to the palace of the Rajah for the purpose of visiting him, wept and
in his
He
then
but,
when
five
had marks on
:
his
a Rajah-Chacraverti
dignity of Avatar.
tlie
and,
when he
attained
One
day, as certain
left his
He
where, having
laid aside his
;
his horse,
he
armour.
He
of a mendicant
and clothed
It happened,
him an
of grass.
offering,
Suddenly a
On
the sum-
mit of the
alighted,
Sacya
Naga
prince of serpents,
and
the four tutelary deities of the four corners of the universe, attended to
do
service.
At
the
arrived
was
left alone,
She attended at
his
333
the ground, by
to retire.
CH.IP. V.
all
his forces
were compelled
Then
of Buddha- Avatar.^
In the midst of
much
that
is
idle
and impertinent,
it is
Buddha
is
said to
is
the sacred
As Olympus
an
in
inestimable gem,
fact,
It is,
as being the favourite haunt of the mariner of the Argha, and which
cele-
Deo-Naush
But
the
prototype of
Meru was
Maya, we
and we
find the
in the
Hindoo
Since therefore
^
Maha
in effect said to
however
added, sense of
Maya.
The Hindoos
which has clearly arisen from the doctrine of successive similar mundane
systems, that by
Maya we
godhead
to diversify
and Sir
universal nature
and
of
all
among
the
Greeks.
Maia
arising
mother.'
It likewise signifies a
nurse
but
this I take to
be only a secondary
fre-
ii.
p.
383
386".
It
is
this legend
i.
p. 248.
'
'
i.
p. 234.
fA')ri)f .
* Ibid. p.
223.
Maia,
ita.r^oi
nou lirir^of
Hesych. Lex.
334
>;ooK IV.
quently addressed
mother
and
this gi'eat
mother, the
Buddha, who
is
the
same
as Menu-Satyavrata,
is
who
is
of
the Jish
this
Magna Mater of pagan mythology throughout word Maya may have acquired in Sanscrit the
very
difficult
How
it is
the
sense of Delusion, of
its
not
to
conceive
the
mode indeed
It
is
Hindoo manner
history of the
far
from unsatisfactory.
fish to
symbolical
Menu-Satyavrata was
Maya
or delusion.
to
By
this
we must
delusive.
;
Now
was
the arkite
Maya was
by a
these
Each of
Maya
or the
I
Magna Mater
lusion.
Hence,
Maya
fication:
compound
true pri-
Maha-Maya
Maya, seem
It is
equally to lead us to
little
the
to
if
however of
moment
:
the
main
Buddha be
Noah,
must
ship
in
his
Argha or
With such an opinion the remainder of the legend The golden vessel, in which the new-born Buddha
exactly corresponds.
is
placed by Brahma, I
take to have been that sacred navicular dish or cup, which the Hindoos call
The
cause
alternate joy
infant, be-
in his
for-
He
new world
he was the
terrific
devourer of
335
man-
kind.
the hands of
Buddha
which most of the Indian Avatars are depicted as holding. They were alike and they were considered as resacred in Britain, Samothrace, and Egypt
:
presenting at once the circle of the Universe and the inclosure of the Ark.
They
it
symbolize the mundane ring, or shadow out what the Druids were wont to
call the
Ark
of the TVorld.
The
Noah, or
:
the
principal
arkite deity,
mystagogue
and
was deemed
his representative.
special attention.
At
is
is
distress the
Earth
little
comment,
so far as
the
its
import
is
concerned
the deluge, are introduced into the Courma-Avatar as churning the troubled
while, on the
summit of
the
hill,
Vishnou
is
How
is
this
Avatar
immethe le-
how Mandar
Ararat, and
how Vishnou
:
Noah
in the
in
be routed by an inundation,
The legend
when
which the mythology of Paganism so generally supposed to have been preserved at the lime of the flood, and which were thought to have handed
to the
down
new world
the collective
wisdom of
the old.
Thev
are the
books,
which Xisuthrus was feigned to have buried during the prevalence of the
336
BOOK
IV.
waters,
the ocean
when
be-
Moon
said to have
is
circle,
theSyiian Venus
They
4.
we
by whatever name he
may
be celebrated.*
is
Buddha
that of a mild
animated beings.'
The
up the
correspond with that of Buddha; and, as in one sense he was the undoubted
preserver of the lives of
all
creatures, so
may
much At first
man was
of man, as
world
but
all creation,
the
human
soul
was thought
lest
should be served up at the table of a son, or a wife perish beneath the blows
of an unconscious husband.
The
it
the aver-
where
II.
it
in full luxuriancy.*
The Buddhists
'
Athen. Deipnos.
lib. ii. p.
5/.
*
'
Vide supra
b.
iii. c.
iii.
5.
p.
Maur.
ii.
p.
481.
Ovid. Metam.
lib.
xv.ver.
153477.
337
who emigrated
by the Brahmenists."
whom
is
they
al-
for the
already appeared
to be yet future.
and a
fifth,
Avatar of Vishnou,
prevails in
religion
Gautauieh-Buddha.
ponscquently he
is
He
is
the person,
Ceylon,
of IVIaha-IMaya
The Buddhists themselves do in effect explain this multiplication of their The renewal of the world after the deluge, vvith many circumstances god. resembling those which occurred at the commencement of the antediluvian vi'orld, led to the belief in a succession of similar mundane systems. At the beginning of each appears a Buddha or Menu Avhose office it is to replenish the new world with inhabitants, and who is accounted the universal Hence, if we omit the intermediate father both of hero-gods and of men.
;
descents of this personage which for the most jart are of uncertain application, to
we may
ultimately reduce
all
all
the JNlenus,
two; and
tliese
two are
Adam
is
and Noah.
Gautameh-Buddha
those patriarchs
ditions of
;
deemed
the latter of
tra-
though, as
his legend
very
commonly
the
Noah,
translation to heaven.
arrival of
that,
The people
their island
Gautameh
was
and
this
when he became
For
mark of
his foot
called
Adams peak
The
heaven.
in
Ceylon previous
Asiat. Res. vol.
overrun by
evil spirits
and
its
occupation by
vii.
p.
406.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
338
i:ooh iv.
THJi
those malignant
demons was
being
there promulgated."
When we
cumstances,
sent fiction.
will not
be very
difficult to ascertain
In the imagined
evil spirits,
Gautameh and subsequent to the maniwe recognize the Asoors of the Brahmens,
Greek and EgypAccord-
They were
tween the only two Buddhas whose existence was real and
ingly,
voyage plants
his foot
on
What we
be pointed
As Buddha
and was
the husband and navigator of the ship Ila or Argha, the voyage undertaken
to destroy
Whence
it
will follow,
tion, is
his expedi-
the local
Meru
Agreeably
over
ach of which presides a Buddha or Menu, the inhabitants of Ceylon suppose, that, towards the end of the present
mundane system,
there will
be
of the length
human
life
who
;
of
the evil
to
avoid
;
it
after
being
drowned,
will
The whole
of this
is
and
it
'
vii. p.
49, 50-
* Asiat.
Res, vol,
vii.
p.
415.
339
'^'**'''
both of Buddhas and of worlds has altogether originated from the succession
of
^'
Noah and
III.
Adam
Buddha-Gautameh
be the same
:
divinity as the
Somono-Kodom
title
Pegu
but they
to be written
Somono-
Gautameh.''
Such
varieties
tiie
orthography of the
is
oriental nations.
Thus,
Sotnono
pronounced either
is
Samano
or Saman,
Suviano or Suman
indifferently
expressed
Gautame or Godama, Kodom or Codum, Codam or Cadam.'' Throughout the Burma empire, the temples of Buddha are of a pyramidal
:
form
and, like
all
cred mount
Ararat.'
of
stupendous
was
in
and
its
fingers
he
guessed to be about the length and thickness of a large man's leg and thigh.*
There
is
l)y
no means of equal
size,
in the
plain of Virapatnam.
1775, says,
Its
that
it
Somono-Kodom
its
of the Siamese.
head
is
it
arms are
in the
same
attitude
it
:
and
its
He made
various inquiries
it
concerning
re-
his
made themselves
Baouth
masters of
evidently
What
is
Very
fre-
Somono-Kodom
vii.
a large black
"
vii.
p. 38.
p. 413.
III.
See Plate
Fig. 14.
ii.
p. 293,
295, 399.
II. Fig. 3.
p. 247,
248. vol.
'
iii.
p. 213.
i.
and Plate
p. 169,
340
BOOK. IT.
stone.'
is
said to
for
his foot
was
left in their
country.*
The
of considerable importance
his
since
it
atibrds us
worship
a sculptured groupe
figures,
exhibiting a princess
The
princess
on her knees,
sculpture the
Burmas
say,
that once,
when
Godama was
dissimilar
is
in
danger of perishing in a
river,
On
Magna Mater,
which
rises
out of the
:
surrounding ocean.
Sometimes a dove
perched
Near
but a
man
is
the midst of the water, imploring that assistance which the goddess from her
insular rock seems prepared to hold out to him.*
From
have
little
two
The supposed
:
princess
is
the arkite
Masna Mater
the river
is
resting
and
Godama
saved from
the
man,
whom
to
the
first
retains
a spiritual preemi-
'
Maur.
Hist, of
Hind.
vol.
ii.
p.
iii.
p. 33.
295.
ii.
'
vi. p.
295, 296.
ii.
p. 386.
341
chap.
v.
nence, not very dissimilar to that once exercised by the Arabian caliphs or
the
Roman
pontiffs.
this
human
is
deity
is
usually
known,
is
Teeshoo
civil
Lama
and he
Yet,
at
once the
spiritual
and the
superior
of
the country.
may
be esteemed
mount.
and resolved to
set forth
In pursuance of
this determination,
he
on
his travels
Combo, adored
living
the
Lama-
Combo.
the
Fo, menIndia by
in
mine of Taranath
noticed
the
marked
the
maps between
Fo,
and Orgun.
by Le Compte
unless indeed
:
which
most famous seat of the god Fo particularly vea description exactly answering to the living
Fo
or
Teeshoo-Laiiia of Thibet,
ecclesiastical superior
whom
is
and as
unquestionably the
Buddha
of the Hindoos.
evident,
Moye
;
mother of Fo, as
god Fo
Maya
is
the mother of
because, since
Buddha
is
the gi'and
Lama
is
adored as the
living representative of
Buddha
as he
l)lainly
be
tlie
same person.*
i.
'
p. p.
207220.
375.
vol. vi. p.
483, 484.
Le Compte's China,
p.
332.
ii.
When
Ava beheld
the
Burman god
own
p. 318.
34Q
1.
not very
difficult to
is
pronounced But,
iii
in
Cochin-China,
But ; and
Siam, Pout.'
Such
varialess
and P,
and T,
OU
and
O and
U,
are
or I
is
is
indifferently
added or omitted, as an
In the vernacular
:
mode of
is
enunciation
adopted or
rejected.
consonant
quiescent,
is
the second
just as
the
French
Mot
pronounced MoJ^
When Buddha
its final
Po
into
Fo by a
:
P was
is
merely
aspirated
and the
sound
will be the
From a
into
similar intitle
Amita,
which
in
the
Sanscrit denotes
Immeasureable,
into
0-mi-to
Mo-ye?
The
;
religion of
Fo
or
Buddha
is
era,
Thibet
most probably, I
it
think,
from the
latter.*
Yet
I
I greatly donbt,
whether
believe,
am
rather inclined to
is
theo-
canied at that period into China and Buddhism thus modified was one, who had assumed
;
;
apostle or
and who
Long
:
before
Fo
and
this
;
very
of a system
p.
which,
Asiat. Res. vol. ix. p. 220. vol. vi. p. 260. Asiat. Res. vol.
ii.
i.
i.
17O.
'
p.
374.
vol. vi. p. 262. vol. ix. p. 41.
p. 170.
343
speciously per*="*'
faith inherited
Fo, as Sir William Jones well remarks, and as I have already shewn to be
the case,
is
unquestionably the
Buddha
of Hindostan
Chinese
is
also
named by them
Fo-Hi
told,
a Victim.^
is
Now
Fo, sirnamed
Hi
or the
as
Victim,
the vei^
same character
the
same
scarcely be disputed.
new-modelled
and
they
Buddha hence, I say, it necessarily appears to follow, that under the name of Fo or Fo-Hi they had venerated Buddha from the very commencement of their national existence and that it was
received the religion of
;
But
let
said to have
been the
first
emperor of China
and
With respect
to his'
we
As
Soon
became pregnant
as herself;
titles,
had
that of Sui, or
The Chinese
of time,
after
They moreover
that he carefully
sacrifice to the
to
''
ii.
p.
375^
344
HOOK
IV.
gi-cat spiiit
and they
body vas
Shin-Nungh had
He is esteemed
His
as
by the Chinese, as by
fabled grandfather,
self,
all
of their kings.
Heaven or Uranus
the
same person
mother.
him-
viewed only
is
That mo-
ther
the
Ark
and she
;
is
because, as
we have repeatedly
seen,
of each pagan aation was a symbol of the deluge considered as retiring from
the mountain of the
Moon
The
flower,
from
The rainbow
requires no comment.
The
but of the
Moon
the
twelve months,
during which
Noah was
The
title
common accompaniment
il
and goddess.
their star
:
had
and
probable,
The
seven classes of animals, out of which Fo-Hi was wont to offer sacrifice to
God, seem
to take with
Noah was
ordered
him
into the
Ark by
sevens.
mixed
relation,
first sacrificer,
tell
and partly
to
;
some
of their victim
Brahma
a story
on some
And
mywas
thological son exhibit to us the symbols, under which the great father
The Chinese
Yellow
river being
wont
ii.
p.
375, 376.
p. 21.
Le Compte's China,
p. 313. *
Vide supra
c. 8. S III. 2.
345
the
similar story
is
told of the
Ganges: and
two
are not very unlike that of the Egyptian Prometheus and the overflowing of the Nile.'
I have
little
tlie
same event
is
alluded to in
ail
of them.
4.
Yet
it
may
be
said,
that,
Noah, they no further prove him to be the same as Buddha or Fo, than as all the other chief gods arc the same person as that deity. That is to say,
they are
all
all
As
far
as
is
no
less intimately
that
idolatry of
China, and that the religion introduced subsequent to the Christian era was
the
same
as
there,
it
had undergone
some novel
modification.
therefore by necessary
What
lations
an inquirer
for
tiie
is
two appelthis;
Fo and Fo-Hi
is
the
name of the god in an uiicompoundcd state, while the latter is the very same name associated with a word which signifies Victim. Since therefore Fo and Fo-Hi are equally Noah, so far as personality is concerned; the presun)ption is, that in each case the title Fo is the title Buddha expressed agreeably to the Chinese mode of pronunciation. Hence it will follow, that the first emperor of China is no other than Buddha both in name and in character. But this is not the only argument. The Chinese story of
former
the
the birth of
Fo-Hi bears so
Hindoo
stories
from a cominon
The nymph
titles
was
the favourite
One
of her
who presides over the fourth lunar mansion, mistress of Soma or the masculine "eniu s of the Moon. is Cumudanayaca or She who delights in the xoater-Jlouer
Rohini,
title,
is
a species
vi. p.
478.
Diod. Bibl.
lib.
i.
p. \6.
Pag. Idol.
VOL.
II.
346
HOOK
IV.
Thus
it
Buddha
might
nymph
^owxt-Zowwo-
be deemed
5.
If then
Fo-Hi be
in
seems to
me
almost inevitably to follow, that Buddhism in some form must have been
first.
This
will
account satisfectorily
for the
ready acquiescence
in
what has
Buddhism
empire, an introduction placed after the Christian era: the Chinese did not
receive a fiew religion,
Of
it
the
we
little
yet,
when we
far
more easy
to suppose,
than
which prided
alledged) of
its
itself
its
on
remote
antiquity,
was
led,
in
consequence (as
it is
comreli-
primeval
"
ii.
p.
375, 376.
vol.
i.
p. l6'2.
vol. to
iii.
p.
25S.
little
The
cxc<'llent Sir
be not a
thesis of lUulilhism
hnngfust introduced
he,
China
and
virtue,
and
it is
hardly
possitilc,
;
'restrictions anii
long subsist without equal justice, and justice cannot be administered without the sanctions of
religion.
The
is,
it;
and that,
in
later
347
'^"'*'''
On
am
inclined
to
some one of
Brahmens
and a persecution
modern Buddhists
which
is
Such
an opinion, the
latter part of
Brahmens themselves;
faith,
:
for the
im-
who new-modelled
is
the
Samanean
of
is
it
title
Buddha
and
undoubtedly reconciles
for.
The
Brahmens
as an Avatar of Vishnou,
Vishnou-Siva united.'
6.
In Cashgar, as
we have
seen,
Buddha
is
Nath
Whether
but,
the Chinese
have borrowed
name does not appear recently-mentioned Brahmen who had abjured his
precise
in that character.
according to the
they have a statue
caste,
of the god
It
is
Maha Cala
Time
who
is
the
is
same as
just as
shewn the
;
Datta or Datt-Atreya
pretend to exhibit it on the summit of Adam's peak, and the Burmas on a large stone covered with hieroglyphics.* Hence it is evitlcnt, that Datta is one of the names of Buddha or Somono-Kodom because the
;
But Datta,
Mr. Wilford
justly observes
and as
I shall
can with
difficulty belicvt-,
it
might be)
to
subserve
ii.
llie
purposes of government
by
"
its
p.
Jii.
376.
p.
p.
iy6. vol.
vi.
p.
262.
ii.
p. 48'2,
34S
HOOK
IV,
poiAtout more
Phcnicia,
VI. The
religion of
itself into
Cochin-Ciiina,
Tonquin, Japan, and the most remote parts of Tartary." Japan, like China, is said to have received the religion of Buddha or Budsdo subsequent to the Christian era but I cannot refrain from susi)ccti<ig, that the real mode, in which it was received by the two countries was
:
no properly novel theology was imported, but only a modijlcation of that ancient superstition to which they had long been prethe very
;
same
that
Ka;mpfer says with much propriety, that, both from the affinity of the names and from the similarity of the religion, he has no doubt, that the Budsdo or Fo-Tokfe of Japan is the same as the Buddha of Hindosviously addicted.
tan.*
call
him
S'uilca ;
which appellation
title
is is
no other
variously
this
common
of
Buddha
Deva-Bod, or the
ther Buto
:
Buddha
sometimes they
call hi in
Abbuto or Fais
also
one of
his
Hindoo
titles,
by the
They
Buddha
ascribe to
they suppose
him
to be the
wood and
to throw
may
obtain j)ropitious
w inds and a
safe
voyaoe
hinj,
more
this
particularly the
In Cochin-China, Buddha
much
in the
same manner
as
he
is
said to
comprehend
Brahma-Vishnou-Siva.
'
This arrangement
*
vi.
p.
263.
v.
Kaeropfer's Japan,
book
iii.
c.6. p. 241.
'
book
349
as
is
cw'p-'
evident from
tlic
the three
sons of
Noah
The
or
triplication of
Buddhists;
names of
Buddha
Gautama, Jain
or J'ma, and
kindred religionists,
the votaries
Arhan
or
I'c-
it
now
*
principally reside in
There
is sufficient
proof however, that Jain and Arhan are ultimately the same as Buddha,
same
as Siva
viewed conjointly form that triad of great gods, which was thought to be produced by the mysterious self-triplication of the universal father.'
VIII.
Many
are the
titles,
by which Buddha
is
known
to
his votaries.
An
enumeration of them
may
subject.
1.
is
variously
But,
Bad,
Budd,
The Siamese make the final T or quiescent, and sound the word Po : whence, as we have seen, the Chinese still further vary it to Pho or Fo. In the Tamulic dialect, the name is proPot, Pout, Pota, Pot I, and Pouti.
whence
is
Sumnaut
or Suinan-Nath, or
Patttn-Sumnaut.
Tiie broad
sound of the
U or Ou
or
Oo
pro-
nounced
Ah
Au
and,
in a similar
is
sounded B,
p. 195,
201.
vol.
iii.
'
On
i.
p.
ii.
p.
122, 369
376.
p. 51,
p.
525530.
vol. vii. p.
414. vol.
viii.
p. 305,
320, 360.
vol. ix. p.
Moors
350
BOOK
IV.
linslntT
and P,
and
D Another of
'
his
names
Suman, which
is
Samana, Suman-
X(it/i,
and Sarmatut.
From
Sumanbans ov Sannaneans''
expressed
A
'
third
Gautama; which
is
indifferently
Gautameh,
Godama,
Cardam and
as SoiJiono-
Cardama.
last,
A fourth is Saca, Sacya, Siaka, Sliaka, Codom or Samana-Gautama Xaca, Xaca-AIuni or Saca-Menii, and Kia which is the uncompounded form of Sa-Kia* A fifth is Dherma, or Dhanna, or Dheniia- Rajah A sixth is Hermias, Her-Moye, or Heri-Maya^ A seventh is Dalta, Batt-Atreya, That-Daliia, Date, Tat or Tot, Deva-Tat or Dcva-
'
An Eswar^ A
Txvashta
'
eighth
is
is
Om be
or
is
Min
or
or
3fan
or
Menu
joined to Eszvara"
A twelfth
is
Gomat
Siva,
''
thirteenth,
when he
is
considered as
Eswara or
Ma-Esa
vii.
Har-Esa ; that is to say, tht great Esa or the lord Esa A fifteenth is Tara-Naih'^ fourteenth is Dagon or Dagun or Dak-Po'* is Arca-Bandhu Kinsman And a sixteenth or of the Sun.'^ . Among the ancients, it was a common practice for the ministers of a
'
vi.
p.260, 262.
vol, ix. p.
220.
vol.
i.
p. l62, l63,
398.
38,413.
iii.
p. 199-
vol. vi. p.
259.
ii.
262, 263.
Hamilton
264.
'
Comp.
Asiiit.
Res.
vol. ix. p.
212, 215.
vol. v. p.
483, 263.
Asiat. Res. vol. ix. p. 143, 303, 272, 280, 259- vol. vi. p. 526.
Comp.
vii. p.
414. vol.
vi. p.
viii.
p. 305. vol.
iii.
p.
195,
196.
'^
iii.
p.
195, 201.
Panth. p. 256.
i.
"
p. 284,
285.
vol.
ii.
to
Ava.
p.
110.
IS
"
ii,
p. 124.
351
whom
they venerated.
Such
*^''^'''
mode
of
so
it is
most
their appel-
Brahma-Vishnou-Siva.
writers
:
and
we
Samana
or
Somona
Porpliyry does not seem to have been aware of any such rivalship and
animosity,
as that
;
Buddhists
two
whom
designate by the
already
appellation of Gymnosophists.
Hence, as I have
made
it
so obnox-
first
Christian era.
the
Porphyry appears
also, in
some measure,
to
have confounded
enthusiastic devotees,
is
who
are
now
called
Sany-
assis ;
curiously accurate/
Much
two
orderly
latter,
the
to the account,
sects.
He
truly observes,
whom
eremetical
life in
woods and
most painful
austerities.'
also
makes a
modern
Sanyassis,
distinguishes
for,
after
he has said,
like that
vi.
p.
'
Torphyr. de abslin.
lib. iv.
\J.
'
.\v. p.
3o2
COOK
IV.
author,
whom
on account of
his
any more
than Porphyry, give the least intimation that the two sects were then hostile
to each other.
IX. The
liigh
has been shewn to be the proper geographical INIeru both of the Brahmenists
and the Buddhists, was one of the chief settlements of the Chusas or Scuths, and therefore one of the principal and
stition of
earliest seats
Buddha,
to
Yet
it
The
part
still
primeval empire of
of that
fertile
Ximrod and the Cushim comprehended tlie central region; which, when viewed at its greatest extent, was
:
were evidently
of Scuthic extraction.
out from Babylonia to every quarter of the globe, and as the long-lived
may expect
to find
Buddhism
is is
Such,
am persuaded
ro-jtuiv
oi
is
somewhat ambiKai
isv-
concerned.
oi
ro ysvo;-
u.iv
'S.a.^fj.ot.va.i
ie
Boxyy.a.vo'.i,
^aXouij.evoi.
rujv '^a.^jj.avuiv
AWo^tot
ipXoms,
n^otra.yo^euoy.iyoi ours
J^a'
o!
it'j'Aai;
Oixouiriy,
wri
c-riya.; sy^ova-tv,
"'*>'<'"<'"'
S^vjv is ai>.<pie-/yiiyrat
'"
yoi.iJ.CiY,
eu rca.ihvaiia.v, laacrtv,
irsiSoy-Bvoi
wtvs^
vyy EyjtjarvjTai
Sa tujv
IvSwv
oi
roij
Bourra
Alex.
Tta.oa.yyihij.cx.inv,
i.
oV
Oeoj'
TErt/xijxao-*.
Clem.
Strom,
lib.
p.
305.
that, after speaking of the
Brachmans and
the
Sarman^ans, Clemens
who
venerate
Buddha; thus
But, when
called
Brachmans and
is
the
we consider
that Samaiia
it
Samana
that the
or Samandans,
as the
to
be rendered these are they of the Indians, not there are also
Vide
infra
book
vi. c. 2.
353
cha.p. v,
earliesttim.es,
:
each
district
were descended
of Iran,
Bactria, which
roaster and
But Zo-
Buddha
Noah
clearly to be the
same race
as the
who
derive their
name from Maga the grandson of Twashta, and among whom Buddha, whom we must identify both with Maga and Twashta, is feigned to have been
born.'
us,
Persia.*
is
priests of
Saman
Buddha
and
it
well
:
class of Bactria
tlie
Magi
Magi and
the
Maga
venerated in
With
this conclusion,
I have before
had occasion
be found
in perfect accordance.
first
The name
man
the or
is
Key-Umursh,
said
to
have been
is
Aboudad.
But Aboudad,
like
plainly-
Ab-Boud-Dat
This Aboudad
the
first
Nor
is
this the
only proof of
Buddhism of
that
According
to the
monarch of
divided the
Mahabad
and the
that he received
in a heavenly lan-
guage
'
* Cyril.
ii.
p. 133.
lib.
i.
p. 305.
Pag.
VOL.
II.
354
i-.ooK IV.
Mahabad
as
is
is
Sanscrit,
indisputably the
same
Menu.
the great
He
is,
I believe,
;
Buddh
whom
rata or
Menu-Swayambhuva
or
Adam
and Menu-Satyav-
Noah.'
after the
names of
their
denominated Sa^natieans or
in
immediate representative of the great father who was ever esteemed the primeval
Maga
title
of
Eas-Bad
or
Mu-Bad,
v/\i\ch ditnoie?,
X. From
the
whom
or
where
their descendants
India, the
which
in
Roman
its ruins.'
As
Woden
it
to
Asae or Asiatics
Woden was
the
identical divinity,
their
whom
original settlements
:
But
that divinity
was certainly
Buddha
for
mount Meru.
ii.
p.
58
60.
iv.
numb.
14. p.
429, 457.
* Sefebelow
book
vi. c.
. II.
Tlir.
ORIGIN-
OF PAGAN IDOLATRV.
3.5.5
We are compelled
are the
*"*''
^'
same
tribes
deity,
Saxon
To
this
conclusion
may
Woden
Such an
swer.
objection,
first
however
I
plausible,
In the
place,
present
on the contrary,
it
And,
in the
second
'
we admit
;
that the
abhorrent of blood
course of a long period of erratic warfare should have transformed the mild
battles,
is
adapts
its
divinities
to
its
own
favourite pursuits
to venerate St.
James and
St.
Dennis and
St.
George
as accomplished cavaliers,
would induce
their ad-
Woden.
Different
two
deities
in the creed of a
is
Hindoo
Buddhist and
in that
name and
in person.
With
Vod\s a mere
of pronouncing
variation of
Bod ; and
in that
is
ff''oden is
Buddha
;
for,
mode
of enunciation,
undoubtedly the
is
and Poden
J^oden or
Sir
'
On
:
this supposition
to the
goras
philosopher
Buddliism.
*
iv. c. 5.
VIII.
1,
366
r.ooK IV.
Woden
Buddha
3.
and, so far as
can judge, he
useful
is
auxiliary,,
can never
in
itse/f
he
deemed. sufficient
inquire,
to
cor-
Woden, however
This
may
differ
The Buddha
means of
central
of the east
;
is
is
viewed
as a triplicated divinity
and
said
to
the
abyss.
In
similar
manner
it
mythologists, that the whole impious race of the giants perished in a mighty
flood,
except one
who escaped
in his bark
that, at this
period, a vast
cow
was produced; and that from the cow was born Bure, the
father of Bore,
who begat three sons Woden and Vile and Ve.' The names of Bure and Bore are so evidenriy the same, that we need not scruple to identify the two persons who respectively bear them. Hence the purport of the legend will
be, that, at the
afterwards worshipped as the great gods of the Gentiles, were born from an
immense
ter as
ship which
all
acknowledged
to be the
same charac-
Menu-Satyavrata, and
is
is
personage, that
to say,
his
own daughter
find
is
whence
Ila
is
reputed to have
this
The import of
of
legend has
and we
divinity
something similar to
.'son
it
in the fabulous
Woden.
).
That
p. 425.
the
'
.Asiat.
Res. vol.
iii.
'
Edda Fab.
Bore and
same pcrsonnges
as that
who were
nus
is
the child
is
need scarcely
observe, that
Mannus
is
Menu
Tuut or Adam.
de mor. Germ. 2.
357
chap.
v.
cow
and he
in
is
also described
as
goddess Frea.
Now,
as the
goddess
who
bears
is
appellation
ife
is
the
same
at
once the m
Buddha
tlian
or
the
Menu
Earth and
less
mother of the gods, and was supposed to be the offspring no The very name indeed of Ida was the consort of Woden.'
perfectly well
known
hill
to
our
Scythian ancestors,
:
as
niight
naturally
be
for, if
of Ida on the
higli central
was thought
to be tenanted by their
diluvian hero-gods.*
is
and, as such, he
is
in
a large
character of
Woden
is
not dissimilar.
He
was thought
to receive the
souls
of those
who
Frea
to
He was
also feigned
in safety
to have himself
and triumph.*
arkite god, he
was
plainly
Buddha
is
who
received a sacred
which he communicated
to
mankind.
In like manner
Woden
is
To him
is
Runic characters
of writing,
and he
reported to have
been eminently
poses of
life,
common
pur-
as
of magic.
Hence an
ancient Gothic
speaks
of the
Runes
^
as being /e/?cr*
which the
'
Edda. Fab.
v.
Edda. Fab.
p. 89, <)4.
vii.
vi.
'
p.
220, 221.
358
BOOK
IV.
'
The
symbols
for that
animal was early and very widely adopted, as one of the sacred
;
arkite
and mother
Thus
temple of Buddha, which they call the temple of the white horse
the holy book of their god
is
because
The Gothic Buddhists, in a similar manner, and it was proIt had eight legs ascribed a wonderful horse to Woden. duced, when the gods were in great danger from the attacks of those impious giants who were swept away by the deluge. Mounted on this horse, Woden,
animal of that colour.'
:
and was
life
The
Woden,
like the
doubt, what the old Scandinavians were wont to call a horse of the sea, by
Greek and
British mythology.
Nor
shadow out
direct
we
find that
same
and
Gentiles.
As
Iswara
the
floated
and under
the rest of
deities,
name
when
so the
Goths assigned
to their
of
xiii. p.
371, 372.
' Kaempfer's
^
Japan, p. 247.
iv.
Bartholin,
or
lib. iii. c. 2.
apud Mallet,
is still
vol.
ii.
p.
220.
From
the coI
Woden
Buddha,
as
it
emblazoned
in the
arms of Saxony,
conclude, that
in ihe
it
was thought
to be white.
similar inference
may
be drawn from the stupendous representation of the same mystic animal in the English
Mr. Gray,
in
of the descent of
Woden
coal-black
but the
t-pithet
is
entirely his
own
addition
359
*^'''^''' ^
whom Woden
all
was
chief,
be wafted by a
fa-
destination.'
There are yet two other points of coincidence between Buddha and
Woden
them
Buddha, than a
belief
that the deity left in various quarters of the globe impressions of his gigantic
foot.
He
is
is
Thus
his
footstep
of the
Burma empire on
in in
by the
at
Chinese
the temple of
short,
Mecca:
priests
which the
This piece of
westward.
superstition
in
their progress
Herodotus concludes
shewed an impression
was cut
in
it
man
but
its
size
was
gigantic, for
was no
less
The
two
In the
divinities
east,
is
bitrary coincidence.
Buddha
name
to the fourth
day
has
him
called
Bhood-TFar
in the west,
Woden
'
295, 483.
vol. vii, p.
414.
vol. viii. p.
305.
Symes's Embass. to
Ava.
'
vol.
ii.
Herod. Hist.
82.
Mr. Wilford
where
this
footstep of Hercules
was shewn, were certainly Buddhists, and that their high-priest who
at present
resided on
like the
mount Gocajon
of Thibet.
believed
to be regenerate,
exactly
it
Lama
p. 196.
would indeed
concluded
may
reasonably be
in the
way
860
BOOK
IV.
communicated
nations
name
to
the very
all
the
Gothic
is
Thus,
Goths
or Scythians was
originally
Woden
is
the
same as
such a
religion
some measure
manner
as might be expected
Whether
Buddha,
command
of a chieftain or
succession of
who assumed
the
title
and claimed
to be incarnations of
a question, which at
this distance
The genius
bable
:
supposition by no
is
means impro-
at least I think,
Mr. Pinkerton
Goths
will
far
mode
the
explain a
point of considerable
in ancient
mythology.
as professed in
The
Gaul and
;
Britain,
is
palpably
the
same
also as that of
:
but the
reli-
establishment in the
countries which
western
the
Europe,
is
Now
wonder
is,
Hindoos
line
stition,
"
i.
p.
iii.
p.
481. The
Bhuod-War of Hindostan,
in to say, <Ae
called in
Icelandic Wonsdug, in
in
Swedish Odinsdag,
English
fol.
in
;
modern
Wednesday
1748.
* Pinkerton's Dissert,
on the Goths,
p. ISO, 181.
36l
'
The preceding
stance.
discussion will
in
Those
tribes,
from
it in
a mixed
state,
while
Shinar in
an unmixed
state,
preferred
the
more
and
Now
were universally so
:
Cuthim or Scuthim,
mixed
who
brethren.
The
tribes,
professed the
same mode of
while the
the military and sacerdotal castes both of India and of Britain were of the
same
devout pilgrims
whom
they recognized
as
their brethren
by a
common
menisra
but,
already established
among
the Celts
;
whom
off"
they at
though established in
by the
Brahmenical theologists.
The Gauls
ranis.'
venerated with
human
is
sacrilices
Tuisto
'
clearly the same as the Gothic Teut or we recognize one of Buddha's well-known
The
striking difference
between the Gothic and Celtic theologies has been observed and
veriusand Pelloutier on that topic. See Pref. to Mallet's North. Ant. and Dissert, on the Goths.
" '
in
book
VI. and
c. 4.
c.
Lucan. Pharsal.
lib.
i.
ver.
444446.
21.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
S62
4ooK
IV.
titles,
is
Thor and
:
equally Tara-Nath,
in
another of the
titles
of Buddha,
Hesus, both
in
name and
in
character,
seems
to afford
is
This
appellation
his
another of Buddha's
titles
but he bears
it,
consequence of
Esa,
He
is
called
Ma-
properly a
name
of Siva, the
sanguinary
The
identity of Tuisto
further proved from the circumstance of their being each called by the Latin writers
Mei'cury.
votaries of
Woden
Mercury
in saying the
same of
at
the Gauls,
who adored
Teutates.*
Nor
is
this assertion
thrown out
partial
random, or
slight
and
resemblance between
this divinity, as
we
much
as his
At
dence of the fourth day of the week bearing the name of Buddha among
the
Hindoos, of
Woden among
religion
Mercury among
the
Romans.
2.
If the
Hindoo
be taken
two
be right
in his
of
it
in
every national
mode
overspread
me
equally certain.
in
indeed, I betract
for the
:
from that
of
country
but we must look for the primeval origin of both systems to the
first
From
this
'
i.
Tacit, de mor.
Germ.
Casar. de
Minuc.
Fcl. Octav. p.
295.
363
GHAf.
T.
west long before the march of the Goths or more modern Scuths from their
native seats in Casligar.
asserting, as
far
mistaken in
is
a temple
Celts,
of Buddha.'
may
as
safely be admitted.
The
no
less
Buddha
the
shipped him
much
in the
his
same manner
namely by blending
Buddha,
as
of
Brahmenism,
we
mens
Siva
lable
to the Buddhists,
is
and, as such, he
;
confessedly identified with the triple god Brahma-Vishnouas the personage described by the mystic
and
is
venerated,
monosyl-
Om.
in
In
this
may
but
it is
manner only
though of a mixed
;
nature,
partook
much more
largely of
the
and
in the superstition of
Gaul and
Bri-
Hindostan, seems to
me
to
be abundantly
In addition to the titles Hems, Teutates, and Taranis ; the names and of Arhan, and of Man or Mahi-Man, Avere well Buddha both of known to the ancient Celts. Budd, Buddugre, Bud-Ner, and Buddwas, were varied appellations of
evident.
in the
stupendous circle of
justly said to
may
in this
manner be
have been a temple of Buddha and a representation of the Sakya-valya or mundane ring of Saca.* This divinity, considered as Buddha or Teut, is
rightly
Felix,
and Livy,
is
to be
Mercury or
Hermes
but, in his
Brahmenical character, he
'
ii.
p.
487, 488.
us,
36ii
BOOK
IV.
Tlie word
written by
is
not improbably
The
for
Aravvn
is
the king of
the
Like
is
Hu
the
and Buddha, he
the
same character
in
Noah
and consequently he
same
in person,
Here we
or great
have the
Man,
Mahi-Mau
prevailed also
among
that
Buddha
which seems to
mc
to be a just one.
to preside
over marriage,^
venerated in
and likewise
to
He was
Re
the
conjunction with
this triad
is in
Mananan
Moon
and
It
was believed
fact nothing
more than a
variation of the
Buddhic
Bud, consi-
dered as the great father, was esteemed the masculine president of generartion, exactly
to Baal-
He
:
(we are
told) signifies
the aquatic
Man,
precisely as
the oriental
are one
and
this
man
is
the diluvian
If a female divinity,
if
male,
the
Buddha himself
:
the god
is
it
Soma
or Lunus.
nor
^
^
ii,
numb.
i.
p. 18,
19.
Collect, de
iii.
numb.
x.
numb.
365
"'^f-
for
he
is
the
same
as that
known
Bud
and 3fan.
Tat
but
the
is
the
same
as the
is
This point
merely by the
of
title,
by a curious coincidence of
Egyptians, which
an
arbitrary nature.
The
first
month of
commenced on
called
the calends of
:
'T/iolh in
and the
first
for a
similar reason,
by the old
Irish la Tat.
He
was the
same
Osiris,
and Deo-Naush; or as
the prototype of
Another of the
titles
of
Buddha
is
was
familiar to
tlic
Menu-Satyavrata,
the
Hades and
infernal deity.
Such accordingly
is.
He was
His
festival
November,
the infernal
-ivhcn sacrifices
of the deceased.*
But
or
just as
Menu
Buddha
flourished
at;
was
Traces of
liis
worship, such
still
human mind,
At
remain both
isles
of Scotland.
coincides with the Popish feast of All-Souls, the peasants ^vade into the sea
for the
this god,
One
of
demon
numb.
to
send
p.
'
vol.
i.
iii.
numb.
19.
xii. p.
xiii.
43.
numb.
p. 18,
To
this
as sacrificing
black ram.
'
The
reason,
why
is
infernal
Saman,
sufficiently obvious.
366
BooKtv.
abundance of sea-ware
This
in the
performed
to
the church
and,
having extinguished
tlie
communion-table, they
singing.'
political
spend the
S.
and
and
theological revolutions,
There
is
occurred
of the present
British dominions.
curiosity
had
led
him
to visit the
He
described
scattered
number of
and desert
islets
islands of the
His account
and
it
Buddhism among
Of
which
in
Arran,
is
and Skye.
Now, when
;
titles
hand
In
that
we can
Buddha, Arhan,
a similar manner,
Manx,
Man-Anan
ocean and
or the aquatic
Man, who
is
whom
have
name upon
tiie
it.'
Each
a
of these was
in fact
or,
in
each represented
xii. p.
mundane Ark
iii.
numb.
449, 460.
ynjirwv Eivai
Je Ai;jxi;rf(i}f
sifrj
twv te^i
Tijv BicrTccviacv
tfsXAaj t^t^^Wi
CTt0^a,iu,Si
w}*
-f^qtuMv oyo,aa?eo-6a(.
iv.
numb.
xiv. p. 509,
367
and each
*"'*'
^'*
his
XII.
still
Samana, which
is
'
Such sacred
wild tales
isles,
rise to
many
that
title
by accompanying him
known by
;
the
name of Tht
Green Islands of
of the islands
the ocean.
lost to
became
Camb.
Biog.
The
to the
legend
is
his bards in
and
Lady Morgana
It originated
of some aspirants being cast away, while undergoing the process of the navicular initiation
into the Mysteries.
v.
c. 6.
VIII.
4. (4.)
;
to be the
which
consists of the
who cannot
visits their
come over
Welsh
in their boats.
He, who
;
when,
in reality,
We
have
here a variation of the wonderful story told by Tzetzes respecting an instantaneous voyage of
the dead from the coast of
If
Gaul
to that of Britain.
ii.
c. 3.
I.
you
upon
it
may
An
and using
it
as a footstool.
This tale
v. c. 7. I. 3.
among
the Irish.
They have a
and become
visible to those
who
faith.
esteemed an inchantcd Par<idibiaciil island, and at other times are described as a wonderful
city floating
tion
is
The connection of
compass
sufficiently
navicular city,
of the world,
lies
need scarcely observe, that the prototype of the city or island was
ii.
p.
146
149.
368
liOftK IV.
lost
The
diluvian father
was peculiarly
set afloat,
has extended
it
itself
and, as
it is
Thus
in
;
Egypt a papyrine
head of Osiris
When
it
reached
its
made over the lost divinity as being found again Samana concluded their search for his head with riotous
similar legend respecting a
Thus
also
we meet with a
Romans; which
Tuscans.
name
of the deity to
whom
belonged,
they most probably borrowed from that ancient and remarkable people the
The god himself was called Summnnus or (omitting the Latin and both his name and his character prove him to be termination) Summan the oriental Suman or Buddha, the Samana or Shamhnaof the other than no The Romans, who, like the Greeks, were fond of resolving Irish Celts. foreign words into their own language, fancied, that Summanus was so called
:
from
his
\:ie.mgSummus Manium or
tlie
S uch no doubt
:
was
his
character
for
but,
since we find the principal infernal deity called by the same appellation both among the Hindoos, the Cingalese, the Burmas, and the Celts, the etymology
in
Ovid
says,
that the
worship of
Summan Mas
first
introduced
;
among
the
which seems
Tus-
cans
An inscription
a curious
fable,
and
close connection
that, xvhen the
Samana and
He says,
Procop. in Esaiam.
ii.
apud Selden.
See Plate
I.
Fig. 12.
c.
52.
lib.
xxix.
c. 4.
Ovid. Fast.
731, 732.
369
his
Summan was
it
cast
head
sbif.
r.
to
have
Tiber
and, accordingly,
was discovered
in
pointed out.'
XIII. Pursuing
worship of Buddha,
the
to the
extreme
we have been
led to pass
Romans, and
to
Summan
no other than
inclined to
orientals.
Cut
am
Summan
is
deity, in
whose v\orship
we may
One
the
of the
Sir
names of Buddha
is
Jain or Jain-Esa
and
it
has been
amply
shewn by
of Italy
case,
it
was substantially
Janus;
same
as that of Hindostan.
bable,
whose worship,
To
this
opinion I
am
termination
omitted,
is
the
same word
as
Jain
But Janus
like
all
Buddha, he stands
and
his
part of
Of this
whence he asks
Romans, acknow-
he
is
the
same character
period, to
as
Noah.
He was
Grut. Inscrip.
fol.
10J5.
Jib.
. 10.
0id. Fast.
lib.
i.
vcr. 89i
90.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
370
Italy;
he
over the whole world, debarked at length from his ship and brought his
tedious voyage to a successful termination on the coast of Tuscany.
say,
Some
empire
:
that Janus received from this god instructions in the art of agriculture,
into a copartnership of
He was
brought
first institutor
civil polity.
He flourished
He
mankind from a rude and barbarous mode of life He was their instructor in order and civilization.
first,
agriculture.
rites
He was
the
that built
of religion.
He
when
and when
the frequency of crimes had not yet chased justice from the world
when when a
;
when war
The
rest
of
He was
called Consiviiis,
as being
To him was
and
He
was invoked
as tlie parent
The charge of
him
and,
as Osiris
is
sometimes identified
Typhon or the deluge, and as the ocean is said to be one of the forms of Siva so we are told by Ovid, that the ancient mythologists designated Janus by the name of Chaos.^ Under this title they jointly referred him to
with
;
for,
Plut. in
vit.
lib.
Num.
i.
Pint. Quaest.
Ovid. Fast.
*
v.
233, 234,
lib.
i.
Rom. 247253.
p.
269.
Macrob. Saturn,
lib.
i.
lib.
i.
c.
7-
p.
151.
Macrob. Saturn,
'
'
c. 9- ?
157.
Macrob. Saturn,
e.g. p. 159-
Ibid.
Ovid. Fast,
lib
i.
ver. 103,
117120.
371
that
is
^"'^'
Noah viewed
to
as a reappearance of
Adam.
Noah
seems
have predominated.
Hence we
generally find
The
Ovid
coins of Janus exhibited on one side the double face of the god, and
either a ship or the stern or
on the reverse
ship of Saturn
inquires,
prow of a
ship.
j\facrobius
and
arrival of the
;
but Plutarch
and
In
still
why such
fact, if
Saturn be esteemed a distinct character from Janus, the device of the ship
ought rather to have been stamped on the coins of the former than on those
of the latter
;
and
this
is
asked
by Plutarch
equally and
properly that
world.
navigator,
who was
short,
The
true
reason, in
why
impression of a ship,
respecting him.
may
what Athenfeus
tells
us
;
He
says, that
he was the
first
circumstance, which at once accounts for the reverse of his medals, and
points out with sufficient clearness his real character.
aboriginal chapel he had an ancient ark, as
*
Accordingly, in his
we
much
Siva,
in the
same manner,
Mexitli.'
;
apprehend, as Dionusus,
Adonis,
Hu, or
severally
Noah
still,
when
i.
Macrob. Saturn,
lib.
c. 7. p.
151,
152.
lib.
i.
ver.
229 242.
:
Plut.
Quaest.
Rom.
p.
274.
common
for
Maero-
among
children exactly similar to one, which prevails in this country the coin
They threw
xv. p. 6^2.
up
into
the air;
and, before
it
fell
to
the
Athen. Dcipnos.
lib.
Jane Pater,
principium dcoruro,
372
BOOK
IV.
seem further
nical
triad, so
famous both
in the
Brahme-
Agreeably to
sjoddcss
:
dovt
the
and who
Hindoo female
Voni or
Kw/zi,
Argha and
is
branch
He
Hades
and was
which
it
was approached.'
relates,
I have
no doubt, to
from
Noah and
Hence
was
and
the altars of Janus were placed before the doors of his temples, to shew that he
presided, as Macrobius observes, over entrance and exit: hence also he
called
of Thyreus or the
name of
She
was
called
Noetic
Prothyrea
each of
whom was
from him
really the
'
tiie
appellation of Jana.
:
I apprehend, that
same name
for
c.
Diana appears
p. 159.
to
i.
).
* See
a plate representing such coins from Gorlaeus, Spanheim, and Paruta, in Bryant's
ii.
Anal.
'
vol.
p.
260,
lib. lib.
i.
Macrob. Saturn,
JMacrob. Saturn,
c. y. p. 158. c. 9. p.
lib. iii.
i.
i.
158, 159.
Orph. Hymn.
373
are informed by
is the same Sun and the
*^"*'''
At any
rate,
we
'
the
that
character as Apollo
Moon, though
literally
tlie
Noah and
the Ark.'
in short
are
XIV. Janus
dimon
is
for
we
Va-
same
as Janus- Vertumnus.*
The Etruscan fragn)ent, said to have been found by Inghiram, in which Vadimon is at once declared to be Janus and to be the same person as he
whom
do
I
nor
know what
mouth
Janib-
of the spurious Myrsilus an assertion, that the ancient Tuscans alone worshipped Janus and Vesta,
whom
much
lakes,
:
The
much
curious matter,
been established
least
is
as truth
This at
certain,
Tuscan
now
called
Lago
di Bassanello, formerly
it
bore the
ciently
name of Vadimon
to
suffi-
shews both the character of the deity and the nature of the worship
him.
Among
sym-
island,
of the Ark.
believed to float
for tliey
and
it is
probable, that in
to
many
have constructed an
artiflcial
one, framed of
turf.
determine
covered
several
islets,
its
with reeds and rushes, and in form resembling ships, floated upon
while the lake itself
bosom;
whose
to
the god
name
'
it
bore.*
lib.
i.
Maciob. Saturn,
c.
J),
p. 158.
in
Collect,
de rcb.
Ilibern. vol.
*
numb. XII.
p. 633,
c. vi.
viii. cpist.
20,
374
BOOK
IV.
As
so I
is
the
same
am
to think,
strength;
It is certainly an old Tuscan appellation but whence the Etrurians themselves borrowed it. I suspect it
title
an oriental
for
it is
Mon
Bad
is
or
Man.
name Bad or Buddha in composition with Among the many variations of that name we find Bod, Bad,
Now
the syllable
F<5f</,
in
Vadimon,
is
the
same
syllable as
Mon or
Alan
is
a well-known
title
of Buddha,
who
sometimes called
Mahi-Man
or the great
Man.
In addition therefore
because
it
would not
it
upon
this derivation.
Though
I think
not an
my
XV.
There
with
is
character,
whom
Janus
is
closely connected,
and
whom
am
inclined
to esteem the
same
as that
We
to Janus.
sometimes Janus
was reckoned
tween
in
were bloodless,
Numa
deeming
that had
that I
life.*
am
borrowed from a
The
Buddhists think
it
August, do
civ.
Dei.
lib.
iii.
c. 7-
Plut. in vit.
Num.
THE OKXOIN
Ol'
PAGAN IDOLATUV.
375
and, in his character of the god of justice, his followers call him
Dherma-
Rajah
an ark
preserved in
at the time
of the deluge.
From
this
with the
now
Greece and
Italy
is
is
the
theology of India,
is
the
com-
manner of
the Latins.
But
the character of
Somono-Codom
a large black stone
Buddha
this
is
and
mode of
and
the great mother has spread itself over an amazing extent of country.'
Such
and
to
this
form, as consecrated by
Nunia in the Capitol, Virgil, if the criticism of Lactantius be just, alludes when he speaks of the immoveable stone of that famous citadel.' The
epithet,
it
criticism is just.
When
Tarquin wished
temple
and
its
name
the old
and Atlas
and
their parent
Uranus
is
power of motion
stones, M'hich
ii.
'
p. 31.
Anc.
p.
481.
Lactant. Instit.
lib,
i.
*
c.
Ovid. Fast.
lib.
ii.
vcr.
641.
20.
^
Lactant. Lactant.
c.
20. 20.
i.
Ovid. Fast.
lib.
'
ii.
ver.
666 67O.
* '
Hesych. Lex.
lib.
c. 10.
376
BOOK
IT.
clearly the
same person
as Betylus
in lieu of Jupiter
and which
itself
That
this
may be
inferred, not
name and
his
genealogy,
once thought with Bochart, that Betylus was the scriptural compound
or the house of
Bdh-El
God:
but I have
now my doubts
as to the propriety
pillar
of such a derivation.
The Greeks
might write
it
certainly appears to be
that,
a compounded
Now we
among
is
the various
modes
in
Buddha
is
pronounced, one
is
We
is
Ila
w hence, even
we knew not
that Ila
well as a feminine
title,
we
his appellations
must be // or
Ilus.
Such circumis
in reality
the
name Bait or Buddha with the title // suffixed to it. This last title was well known to the Indo-Scythic Phenicians: and thty bestowed it on the person, whom the Greek translator of Sanchoniatho denocninates Cronus.^
The
is this.
We
:
large stone
his
name
is
frequently pronounced
Bat
was
// or Ila.
stances,
we
Now,
since Baitylus
it is
was the appellation of the stone which syuibolized Budd-Ila, surely more reasonable to suppose that it borrowed its name from the
it
god
whom
it
ought to be
not of
Hebrew
patriarch
lib.
i.
c. JO.
377
was
certainly the
'*''
At any
J5ail-Ila.'
is
Though Betyius
Atlas
;
they are
all
one person,
all
gi-eat
father
with
whom
This person
tlie
classical
writers
would
indifferently call
Hence we
in allusion
Noah, was
find,
his office
was
latterly confined
to the
One
of the
names of
this deity
was TerminaUs
like
Terminus,
to
Accordingly, while
we
are told by
whom Noma
dedicated landmarks
that gud
was Jupiter-Tcniiinalis
and
When
a
title,
Jupiter
was venerated
back
to
Buddha
for
Pout
or
Fat
or Poti,
name oi that god is frequently pronounced and the compound Cappotas will denote the illustrious
tlie
Pout.'
XVI. With
respect to
Dagon,
his
Buddha
to
issuing out
fish,
moment doubt
have been
each of those
deities.
Cusha-dwip within,
11, 112.
'
Lactant.
Instif. lib.
i.
c.
20. p.
lib.
ii.
Bochart. Canaan,
lib.
ii.
c. 0. p.
707-
"
Epist. ad famil.
Ep. ad Trebat.
'
Lacon. p. 204.
Idol.
Pag.
VOL.
II.
878
HOOK
It,
1.
Erythr^an sea
in the
mingled form of a
in
man and
art.
fish,
and
to
have been
the instructor of a
new race
every useful
We
;
are told,
that four of
these
mermen
same
merman
exhibited
and
In
that,
under one of
his manifestations,
this
legend
we may
after
and
it
is
Oannes-Dacon
Oannes was
title
is
Dagon.
Each
is
not unlikely, as
Dacon
the
Dagon,
that
Oannes
is
the
same
as Jain-Esa, and
Annedot as
that
Buddha: so
both the names and the character of the Babylonian or Philistean god clearly
identify
divinity.*
2. Equally well
known
is
the
title
Dagon
in the regions
which
:
lie
to
The word
On
or
Om
the
first
Dag ;
in tlie
in the figure of a Some dome or egg surmounted by a pyramid, are still called Daghope and Dogon} And this mode of designating them is perfectly agreeable to the principles of The Ark was symbolized by a fish, and was considered in old mythology.
were ge-
Dogon however
god Buddha
the belly of the
is
mundane Ark or ship of Noah. not only the name of the temple, but
Hamelton speaks of two temples
Buddhic
superstition,
likewise of the
himself,
fish.
one of the
The Greek translator, by prefixing the article, has changed Dacon oriental name of the god was clearly Dacon or Dagun.
'
^
Odacon
but the
Euseb. Chron.
p. 5.
431.
Purch.
Pilgr. b, v. c. 4. p.
468.
See Plate
379
The
of
in
lofty situation,
is
and
is
called
is
Kiaki-Jck or the
called the temple
:
the hitter
built in a
Daouii.
and every
;
body has free permission to see the gigantic image of the deity within
is
m hich
sixty
in
long,
reclines in a sleeping
posture, and
millenaries.
is
supposed
to
have
lain
that state
shut, so
that
These refuse
is
to
Dagun
will
and only
the
say,
not human.
;
They
teach, that,
world
one.'
anaihilated
its
fragments
Dagun
form a new
Kiaki and
The import
Dagun
represent the great father in his two characters of the destroyer and
:
The
sleep of Kiaki
:
is
mode of
name
in
which he
is
is
sutficiently
certainly the
Dae or Dak-Po
on the deluge
of the Thibetians
is
and Dak-Po
is
equi-
valent to
Dag- Pout
or
Bhavani ; who
floated
and there
understand
Moon.*
It
may
there
is
a colossal statue of
Buddha
Doubt-
ii.
p. 57.
ii.p. 110.
Collect,
*
iv.
numb.
14, p. l6l.
II. Fig. 2.
See Plate
380
liooK IV.
less
among
3.
It
name and
the superstition of
Dason
Ocean.
is flat
found
in
The
is
t^en
feet in height.
The top
:
of the
Dago and
Tcturico.^
This
is
Buddha
is
or Terminus
in the east: it
The
ancient
Irish
is
had a
dtity,
tlie
whom
they called
Dagh-dae
Dagon,
the
or the
evidently
Thibetitin
:
Dak-Po
|)reside
They
likewise reckoned
him
to
have been
letters
skilled in the
poetry.
He
was
their
made
io
their
deities.'
Such particulars
suflficiently
to
which we ought
Dagh-dae.
said to have been the brother of Hercules-Ogmius;
literature,
XVII. This
venerated
divinity
is
less highly
among
the Celts.'
to
and there
ample evidence
whom
the Greeks
name
spread over the face of the whole earth, was no other than the oriental
Buddha.
Account
of discov. in Pac. ocean.
'
London, 1767.
12. p. 5^4,. vol. iv.
* Collect,
'
de
ri-b.
Hib.
vol.
iii.
numb.
numb.
THE
1.
OlirOIN OF
PAGAN IDOLATRY.
38J
'^"'*''" '
Hercules with the Paradisiacal garden of the Hesperides and with the
pent that was fabled to be the keeper of the golden apples.
In such tales
we
like
Buddha of
is
the
far
more celebrated
Noah.
It is in this
have
Under
the
name of Menii-Satyavrata
at the time of the deluge.
or Dherma-rajah,
fish
Buddha
identifies
Ark
Here he
once
A tradition
by a large
was swallowed up
it'
fish,
This large
fish
Ark
whence we are
like
in-
a xvhale
and
the three days related to the three years of Noah's inclosure within the Ark,
whole period of
the
his
manner so long preserved among the Jews. The confinement was a year and ten days so that he entered
:
Ark
in one.year,
remained within
it
it
in
said to
n)ystic
days or three
is
same manner,
fish,
as
Jonah
to
of the
and Christ
have
That
fable
within the
which
is
may
be inferred
cules.
He
was given
to
him by Apollo
;
but
this
cup
is
rightly declared by
Macrobius
tells
Jupiter presented
Alcmen^
'
38fi-
****
"^*
a boat.'
The cup
of Hercules
is
certainly the
Argha of
subsided.
dish,
of the delude,
is
represented by a cup or
may
This
find,
circular, or
:
even square.*
the
Argo of
the
and accordingly we
as the
Hindoo sacred
typified
sometimes said to
have been at once the builder and the captain of the ship Argo.'
He
sha-
dowed out
Osiris and
in fact the
as
Jason and
Danaus, each of
whom
is
likewise
to
made
Argo
be more nearly
to
Buddha,
Agreeably
was usual
to depict
him
in a boat.
raft,
Thus
in his
temple at Erysailed
upon
from Tyre
in Phenicia.
the god resembled neither those of Egina nor those of Athens, but that
affinity to
those of Egypt.*
Doubtless
it
was a representation
Ammon
in
in
Egypt and
in
remote antiquity.
Herodotus
that he
oldest gods of
Apollod.Bibl.
lib.
iii.
ii.
c. 5.
Athen. Deipnoe.
lib. v. c.
21.
p. 133, 134.
lib. ii.
I
Ptol.
p. 310.
it
Apollod. Bibl.
lib.
i.
c. 9-
19-
think
however right
to observe,
it
or
Minerva wah
on
this raft.
he appears rather
to
mean
the former.
On
the whole
am
in-
clined to assent to
that Hercules
raft:
which
is
known veneration
ii.
383
tiiat,
as
Noah,
oap.
he was
really the
Accordingly, he
;
and, at
other times, the father of three sons.* In Tyre he had a magnificent temple,
his priests
to
which
in
the
days of Herodotus
The
cir-
Among
;
names
its
and,
origin,
explains
own
in the character
of a warlike and
particular he at
In
this
all
Noah,
for reasons
the
mythology of the
Hence Afenuin
Satyavrala,
who
the
same
as
aa ark
at the
:
of
funerals
and hence
is
Buddha
or Salivahana to
Agreeably
like
Bac-
and
Woden,
to
Pirithdus, or, as
some
Theseus
only.
On
he
lib.
lib.
ii. ii.
c.
c.
43.
*TicU.
in
Lycoph.
ver. 38.
Herod. Hist.
lib. it. c.
9.
'
44.
lib.
i.
*
*
c.
10.
^polled. Bibl.
lib. ii. c.
5.^ 13.
Diod. Bibl.
232.
384
BOtt* IT.
It is
into
tiie
This
random or without
by which
its
design.
The
descent into Hades and the return from tlience to the light of day
was meant the entrance into the Ark and the subsequent liberation from
dark inclosure.
in
pagan world
They
all
equally related to
or descent,
commencement and
;
from Hades,
at their conclusion.*
and afterwards
to
gloomy regions
in
so he
which capacity
We
have seen, that the columnal deity Terminus or Janus was one
of the forms,
in
the west
and
<ve
shall
Hercules therefore
we
as the character
town
:
in Provence.
in
each of them as a
perfect
Terminus
but the
pillar, is
that of a robust
human trunk, which surn)ounts the upright stone man clad in the skin of a lion. In one of the
caduceus round which two serpents intwine
representations, he holds a club in his hand, thus uniting Hercules with Ter-
minus
Her-
'
Apollod. Bibl.
lib. ii. c. 5.
12.
Vide
infra
book
v. c. 6.
'
lib. iii. c.
l6.
385
and Mercury.
in
It
may be
upper extremity
in the east
it
a ring or
both
and
in the west.
their
Most of
holding
in
one of
is
numerous hands
Biiddha-Sakya,
greatly celebrated
;
among
the Buddhists.
supposed
symbolizes the
lyre,
lies
by
his side.*
Monthe
leaning upon his club and standing near an olive-tree, a branch of which
On
is
Here he assumes
:
character
fine arts
a branch of the sacred dikivian olive esteemed by the Celts a symbol of that
universal knowledge which issued from the Ark, or
sits
alike
represented,
Nor
made
is
this
It w;as pointed
whom
he
He
tells u's,
that Hercules
minated Ogmius
him, as an ancient
man
nearly bald
a lion's
tlie
him a
number of men by small golden chains, fastened at one end to their ears at the other to his own tongue. Slender as the chains were, not one of
Cayl. Ant. vol.
i.
pi.
SS.
in Collect,
dc reb. Hibern.
vol. iv.
numb.
14-
P-91,92. and
Ant. vol.
pi. 2. in fin.
i.
* Cayl.
'
p. ij.
p.
lbi<l.
ii.
i.
* Herat.
Od.
ii.
lib.
ApoUod.
Bibl. lib.
iii.
c. 3.
5.
c. 10. 2.
Hyg. Poet.
Astron.
lib.
c. 7.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
11.
38(5
HOOK
IV.
the persons to
whom
make
On
the con;
they
all
for
the chains were slack, and therefore had not the least semblance of dragging
them along by
violence.
this
was
of eloquence, and
among
the
On
mentioning
his
he was informed by a
Gallic pliilosopher, that his conjecture was perfectly right, that the attributes of the Grecian
to Hercules,
and that
is
with them the warlike god of strength was also the god of eloquence.' This
evidently that principal deity of the Gauls,
whom
Cesar pronounced to be
He
was the
Woden
of
all
Buddha
was
He
He was
who
mighty waters in
the vessel which his posterity symljolized by a sea-fish and a navicular cup.*
XVIII.
casting of certain
enormous stones
into the
mouth of
say,
some
scene of
and the stones themselves are called Hermata.'' This fable bears a near
'
vol.
iii.
p.
263, 264.
*
'
Gall.
lib. vi. c.
17.
I
From
liercules-Pot or Hercules-Pouta
their
am
inclined to believe,
borrowed
Potitius
:
name of
this
Putitii.
title
whom
he calls
I
but
was the
by
need
lib.
the
same word
as
Buddha.
vcr.
26S 2S2.
lib.
i.
Bochart. Canaan,
c.
37. p- 644.
IK'S
387
'^^'^' ^'
joined together the continent and the island of Ceylon. It was formed of vast
stones,
allies
the monkeys.
in Ireland has
From
the
same
superstition the
I
rently borrowed.
been appa-
that the
most probable,
to
be
referred to the
same mode of
idolatry.
They seem
to
two stupendous natural Termini or sacred pillars, and were perhaps originally
still
may
which curiously joins the worship of Herculesor Mercury, and thus brings us by a less direct
that the
Terminus
Hermes
Hermes of
the west
is
the
Buddha of the east. 1 The peculiar and primeval form of Mercury was
.
feet.
pillar,
From
the use of
this
He
was,
and as Buddha
Hercules.
just as Terminus,
alike the
same as
Herma
last
bore the
name
Hermean
heaps.
The
mass
in
honour
figure
So
specially indeed
that,
whenever
in
it
was comnmnicated
thus
attributes
of Priapus
nor was
it
without reason, for ultimately and fundamentally INIercury and Priapus were
father,
At other times
pillars
more
complex form
two stone
388
1101)11
thil
IV.
surmounted by a
two summits.
This
is
is
the
immense
pillars
trilithons of
that of
at Borough-Bridge,
in
take
it,
that in each
case the
number
three
was selected
:
honour of the
self-triplicated
deity
deities of the
mode
and liow frequently the rude form of Mercury has been communicated
to other deities.
I
To a
similar source
mentioned
have
just,
As Buddha was
great mother, and as the several forms of the male deity Avcre constantly
when
the
stone,
the
goddess
is
also represented
Thus
was supposed
It
was of an immense
'
ii.
c.
1.5.
vol.
sect. 4. p.
lib.
i.
392.
19.
Herod. Hist.
lib.
ii.
c. 51. Buxtort'.
Sanhcd.
60. Maciob.
Saturn,
p. 16,
*
c.
184.
the great father
is
When
is
mermaid
when
a horse, a
mare
when
a bull, a
cow
when a
sow
is
or,
when
explicitly
avowed
Hindoo theology.
440, 441.
lib. v. p.
157.
THF.
389
<="*' "
like
lized the
World and
female
genius or personification.'
a similar manner,
INIinerva,
all
Venus,
and
Manah
the
Magna Mater
of
tlie
worshipped under
may
infer,
that the
attributed
The intcicommunion
cribed to
fii
Brah-
many
cules."
Pausanias
tells us,
of the pillars called HcnncE, which were appropriated to the very same
Romans
;
but this
is
Greek
it
national vanity
to
many mode
of worship proves
dispersion of
have originated
and
to precede the
globe.'
Not only
did
and
in
Europe, but we
find
it
also in
Buddha
I
over
worship of Dagon
adoration of
in
the similar
Buddha
another of them.
are
* Pausaii.
Achaic. p. 441.
p. 52.
Maxim. Tyr.
Proleg. c.
iii.
Koran,
sect.
iv.
i.
p. 17-
See also
many
instances
numb.
14. p. 21 6.
390
B(ioK IV.
ji^g
Such
names, seem to indicate, that those clusters of islands received both their
theology and their population from the south-eastern regions of Asia.
Not
of
only
is
very
Buddha
to
declared
comprehend
own person
of the
is
Plindoo Trimurti
whence the
triliteral
monosyllabic
Om
Aum
fundamentally and
stone-god
virtually the
same
as
Brahma- Vishnou-Siva.
to
Now
the
Tatooma appears
and the name of
his
evidently
be the stone-god
is
Tat-Om
or
Buddha
title
Aur
or Auri, the
Horus of
the
Egyptians.
ferocious
males, and an equally ferocious female whose moutii was furnished with two
tusks of a prodigious size,
but,
formerly
in
made
their
appearance
in the
island
to be devourers of
their deities."
human
I
flesh
yet the
woman, when
among
am
was the Calee or black goddess of the Hindoos, the Diana Taurica of the
Scythians or Chasas,
gist
;
Cybel^, and with the stone god and stone goddess of the Arabs.
These
not only venerated the great mother under the symbol of a square stone, as
I
styling
or Budd, that
to
say,
Woden
or
They also denominated him JVudd Buddha : for, that this deity was the
same
as
blished in Arabia,
evident,
'
iii.
c.
S-
* Ibid.
'
xx.wiii. pi 374.
Si>
being a black stone, and from the sacred impression of his foot being shewn
in the
Caaba of Mecca."
classical
The
Hermes
taken
Taut
His
of the Celts.*
names and
him
to be
Buddha.
seen,
is
One
Tat
is
of the
said,
in
of Buddha, as
we have
one of
his incarnations,
whose
This
is
nothing more
than the perpetually repeated story of the transmigrating great father and his
three sons
:
for the
the several cognate triads of the Brahmenical and Buddhic systems of theology.
concerned with
is
the destination
of Datta or (as he seems to have been patronymically designated from Atri) Dattatreya.
Nile
or
fell to his
is
the
Taut
Thoth of Egypt
classical
Hermes
But
this
point
may
The
votaries of
Buddha
none
have
;
more
Hermes
or
to
books, which
of astronomy
the ancients.'
He
on
a matter, which
ii.
p. 8, 9.
lib.
i.
Tol. viii. p.
c. 10.
304, 305.
lib.
i.
p. 303.
Lactam.
17.
Instil.
lib.i.c.C.
lib.
xxvi. c. 41.
lib. -vi. c.
Minuc.
Fcl.
Vide eupra
633.
b.
iii.
c. 5.
lib. vi. p.
S92
BOOK
IT.
deluge.'
witli the
in the
Phenician mythology,
we
Taut
therefore
is
:
doubtless
same
and the
first
books of Taut and the maritime Cabiri, who were the builders of the
complete
that,
ship,
are the
same
Now
it is
remarkable,
as the books of
Thoth are
number; so the
These were
the
Hincloos have a tradition, that their four sacred books were formerly carried
into Egypt, in
Buddha and
zeal to
Brahma.
Menu, who
is
the
same as
They were in short the holy volumes Buddha and, in every instance, the story
:
equally runs, that they were either Avritten or recovered at the time of the
deluge.
Some
others
made them coeval with the world, or even placed them before the creation. Thus we are again led to the conclusion, that the Thoth or Taut of Egypt and Phenicia is the Tat or Buddha or Ab-Boudevent:
title
of
Buddha
is
Maya
for both
the word
feminine.
This
Greek Hermes and of the Phenician Baal-Hcrmon : and we may observe, that, if in the Hindoo mythology Maya is the mother of Buddha, in the Greek mythology she is no less the
title is
Another of
who was
venerated by the
Beotians,
The
titles
lib.
i.
c. 10.
'
p.
75.
* Tzetz. in
Lycoph.
iii.
vcr.
c. 8.
l62.
in Apoll.
Argon,
lib.
i.
vt-r.
yi7.
Main a
Serv. in
xi. p.
650.
The
aiicient
Irish had,
Cadmaol or Casmaol.
THE
to
onxtsirr
of pagax idolatry.
that they are one and the
I
talie to
393
it
same
chap-
and name differently pronounced Cadam and Ilus. Another of the names of Buddha
connected,
in
that
name
be compounded of
or
Menu
is
Cala or Time
title,
closely
point of import,
This
is
the masculine
in
form of Call
as there
for there
is
is
god Cala,
like
manner
Ila,
Cala
and
Cali,
or Ilus and
who
in other
Noah and
mundane
so
Ark.
to
Accordingly we
or Buddha,
that,
as the
Menu
in the sacred
tion,
made of an
is
universal inundaof'
there
It
named
which
equivalent to thcdeluge
Cala.''
was from
Cal or
Coll,
upon
their
whom we
Buddha
or Thoth or
Taut or Teutates.
He
is
was
their
Hercules-Mercury,
whom
radical
the
same
word
between that
Coll,
Hu,
The
same word
in the appa-
compound form
this
Under
that
is
vviio
JVoden or Buddha.
The name
designated,
of oriental extraction
Chaldtians venerated
Colls or Culis.
p.
239, 240.
Ibid. p. 240.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
3D
394
BOOK
IV.
who were fundamentally one divinity, themselves w ilh Buddha or Taut. Since the Babywe
prefix
lonians and the Celts styled that deity Cull or Cules or Golex, if
the Sanscrit
the
names of
:
Hindoo
if
gods,
we
shall immediately
have Ileri-Cules or
title
Hercules
and,
again
we
prefix to the
same word
the
Mcr, which
may
lord,
possibly be
compounded of
the Chaldeans
Maha
for
we
shall in
prevailed
among
or
Mercury
Colis or
MercoHs.
it
At
least,
was no more
Colis
was the
deity,
deity.
of three huge rough stones, two of them placed upright, and a third transversely on their suiumits.
deity as Colis or Mercolis,
same
is
that the
name JMercury
From
lenius,
this title
Sometimes he was
re-
named Cullene at other times he was said to have been born of Maia, w ho in the cave CuUen^ submitted to the embraces of Jupiter and there are mythologists, w ho make one at least of the Merported to be the son of a female,
:
or Culenus.^
All
w hich
in the
Cala or Cula,
'
iv.
p.
82,
84,
291, 480.
Plantavil.
c.
15.
The expression by
not quite
They
483.
Ampcl.
c.
9.
ApoU.
Bibl. lib.
iii.
c. 10. Z.
SpJ
manner,
I
and,
in a similar
his
This Socus
take to
be the same term as Souchus or Suchus, which, as Damascius informs us was a name of the crocodile.* The appellation was doubtless communicated
to that animal,
on account of
find,
its
that Anubis or Thoth, the Egyptian Mercury, was represented standing upon the crocodile, and that Menes the first kino of
Accordingly we
have saved himself on the back of one of those aquatic monsters during the prevalence of an inundation.* The crocodile in
to
is
Egyptians denominating
chest.*
an ark or
On
Campsa, which Hesychius assures us signifies the same account, as Menu or I\Ianes m as the sjod of
it
Hindoos
still
call the
But
it is
not similarity of
:
titles
there are
many
as
he
is
who
is
the
Buddha and consequently the same as Noah. The mother of Buddha is said to have been called Maya
same
as
the mother of
is
Mercury bears
the
name
of Maia.
by the
by the Latins
it
in the
c. l6.
Nonni Dion.
lib. xiii.
Horn. Iliad,
lib.
xx.
ver. 73.
Suid.
Lrx.
'
Damas.
>it.
Moutfauc.
Exp.
ii.
vol.ii. part
ii.
p.
197.
Diod. Bibl.
lib.
i.
p. go.
Herod. Hist.
'
lib.
c.
691-13.
Hisych.
Li-.\.
Moor's
lli:.d.
Panlh. p.
we
Typhon
By
this
lib.
in the
i.
Ark.
iElian. Hist.
iii.
Anim.
p. l62. vol.
p.
o62.
p.
481.
396
Bueitiv.
nated, and
is
continues to be denominated,
Maaoy
or Stilbon.'
:
Buddha
Mercury was
represented
they
seem
to
me
to prove, with as
much evidence
as the
subject
is
is
capable of
the
same cha-
Hermaya, or Tat;
the
same therefore as
Euddiia.
4.
The
fabulous history of
tlie
classical
Hermes, corrupted as
it
may
be,
who was
Though
that they
ledged several
Buddha,
I incline
to believe,
may
Adam.
all
be ultimately reduced to
Noah
him
considered as a reappearance of
The
make
east.
He
In
reality,
he was
tiie
reputed many-
named
father
for
Noah, according
which he was
viewed, was indifferently esteemed the parent, the husband, the brother, or
the son, of the vessel in which he was preserved
;
Phoronis, and
are
all
nymph or
equally the
World and
the Ark,
all
Maya
or Maia,
who
is
in the east
and
in the west
her very
name denotes
Asiiit.
Res. vol.
iii.
p.
p.
375.
iii.
vcr. '183.
c.
22.
Serv. in
jCneid.
'
577.
i.
Ampel.
c. 9.
Lactant.
c. 6.
p. 223.
Macrob. Saturn,
lib.
c. 12.
31)7
as
to
Buddha
is
denominated
I
Maya or Moye.
him
to
Macrobius
Maius
be Jupiter: but
believe
have no better
the principal
that
Maius was
Etruscan
deity.'
The
title
Maius
is
Maia
like
Jana, and other similar duads, are the two great parents of the Universe,
the transmigrating the
Noah and
received
the
mundane Ark.
:
From
and, at
in
this
its
month of
the
May
its
denomination
commencement,
honour those
are a
when
Sun
entered into
their
phallic Mysteries, of
which
now almost
obsolete
jNIay-games
transcript and a
relic.''
As Mercury
or ISIaius then
to
father,
we
find
much
the
same
actions ascribed
He
and
letters
civilizer of
state of society
lator
he was the
to
distributor of
mankind
he was said
in the
ocean
was to
he
convey
in other words,
fruitlessly
Hence we
the
first
him placed
in
of their
offspring Phoroneus
we
'
are told, mankind used but one language, and lived under the empire of
JIacrob. Saturn,
iMr. Slrutt,
lib. i. c. 12. p.
171.
ol"
in his
these
middle ages.
strongly suspect,
that,
from an
Budd
or Scandinavian
festive
i.
Wudd, and
the
The mythology of
c. ly.
i.
romance of another.
Phurnut. de nat. deor.
c. 6.
Horat. Od.
lib.
od. 10.
i.
c. l6.
Macrob. Saturn,
lib.
i.
p. 203.
Lactan.
Instit. lib.
Nonni Dionys.
lib.
i,
lib. .xiii.
lib,
c.
10.
Manil. Astron.
p. 2.
1 Pet.
20.
2Pct.ii.5.
39s
oouiv.
THK
cities
Ollir.rN
OF PAGAN IDOLATBV.
But Mercury taught them various
Jove without
languaijcs,
but
ttie
e.irlie-^t
that
lionour,
because he
Juno
the
Juneh of Holy
Writ, and the Yoni or Argha of the Hindoos, who, after floatingas a ship
on the surface of
rious history
it
tlic
deluge, flew
away
in the
shape ef a dove.'
Of
this
cu-
is
and, whether he be
thenonof Ocean, or Phoroneus the offspring (j'.lrcliia, or Mercuii) the child 0) Maia ; still we may plainly enough perceive that the person >u Nhadowed out as existing in the infancy of the world when as yet
there was hut one lanjiuacje, thou!h that Idnizuage was afterwards subdivided
into various di dects. can be no otiier than the patriarch
Noah, viewed
per-
haps
.5.
while the
interior of the
its
Ark or the
sacred lake or
Thus, in the
in
Hmduo
mythology,
was preserved
vene-
rated as Sraddadeva or
souls of the deceaseil
of oosequies and
i-.
lliwuiilil
to
ferry the
notv
stiemi of
Patala or Orcus
Si.mlar
was the
office
liijilier
01
tlie
wesiern Mercury.
He was
and
tliciu fro
u Mades.
*
As
such the
of Phenicia and
ihe
Tlioth of
to be
tlie
pro-
same
as the
Her nes of
the cha-
Indian Tat or
Egypt
Hence
In Phenicia,
to
letters,
who
corjalructed images of
'
Orph. Hymn.
242, 343.
399
mode
of writing,
chap. v.
He was
and
ii.
who
He
all
was the
the arts
And
Egyptians to have
knowledge of divine
self-existent
proper name.
versed
vine
:
He
in
every science.
He was
reputed to be the
first
cultivator of the
iind
among
name
seem
to have
borrowed their
He
tlie
most ancient
of the guds,
die
common
The
tus.
I
Egy|)tians honoured
title
of Thrice-greatest; and,
when
lie
which prevailed so
commonly
Magnus
at other times,
first
it
M'as
more simply
or
and
truly
set forth
in the
tradition,
that the
Accordingly we
find,
Buddha
is
HermesIn re-
Trismegistus
is
declared to be
ference to this part of his character, which (as I believe) procured for him
the
title
of Trismegistus,
calls
we
find
whence Lycophron
heads related to
him Triciphalus.^
his triple
and the
earth,
Eiiscb. Pra?p.
E\an.
lib.
i.
c.
10.
CicLT. de
n;it.
deor. lib.
lib.
i.
iii.
c.
22.
Lactant.
Instit.
lib.
i.
c.
6.
Anthol.
lib.
i.
p. pi..
oiigiji
c. 10.
Dcu
arc words of a
common
name
We
6S0.
Saxons
in
title
of die
Divinity from
'
Godam
or Catid, which
ver.
Lycoph. Casaan.
400
liooK IV.
tradition.
Noah, viewed
Adam,
was esteemed
of
tiic
Hindoos
call
:
the three
triple
division originated
The
amonc the
and
fi'om that
That such was the evidently appears from the nature of the three kingdoms assigned to
things were divided into tliree parts.
Jupiter,
Every
part of the history of this last deity proves him to be the transmigrating
Noah
whence,
in tlie relationship in
must
among them
Neptune,
Now
doms
are precisely the three worlds of the Hindoos, and the three divisions of
the Universe over which the three-headed likewise the three kingdoms of
Hermes
presided.
:
Noah.
Hence
the fable,
mentioned by Tzetzes,
ultimately be found to
sovereign of the world and the most ancient of the gods, reigned over
three divisions in the persons of those three sons into
himself.
whom
he has triplicated
form of
Hermes
This throws
additional
on the
preceding remarks.
:
Titanides were sometimes added to the seven Cabiri or Titans, so with more
arithmetical propriety were the three daughters of the great father assigned as wives to his three sons.
'
Tzctz. in luc.
* Till' laith
tiic
old mytlinlogists as
synonymous
terms,
were placed
in the
Hence
401
'"*''
'*
He
held the
same
office
:
and
his
difficult
mankind.
to
of articulating distinctly
many
in
no names.
He
invented letters
and arranged
He was
;
the
first,
that
harmony of sounds.
He was
which he gave
three strings, acute, grave, and middle, in imitation of the three seasons of
He was
no
less
and, \vlien
Osiris
Isis,
he appointed hiui
In
fine,
asserted, that he
characteristics,
which, considering
the Cabiri, and the
Thoth
is
Cronus
Noah
alone.
M'as
XX.
Taut
is
supposed to be the
Now
;
we
learn
Cabira the daughter of the oceanic Proteus, who bore to him the three Cabiri
was
same
Cabiri, they
Diod. Bibl.
lib., i.
p. 14,
15, 41.
*
'
Nonni Dionys.
lib. xiii. p.
233.
lib.
lib. i. c. 10.
lib. iii. c.
Herod. Hist.
II.
3".
Hesych.
Lck..
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
3E
402
iiouii IV.
We
thf?
Thoth or Buddha.
and
;
Jamblichus informs
that as the
us, that
maker of
all
but that the Greeks retained only that part of.his character, which respected
his
being an artizan.'
I suspect,
that
this
word PIttha
is
only
a quick
it
mode
is
the
for
As
to be of the
same nature
as that of
saw
plainly
in his
human
is
Noah.
in
there
is
enough
shew
that he
The
Noah, which
is
profound
Vulcan
the
which the
as the
He
is
is
Buddha, considered
Twashta; who
in the
is
mythologically said to be
the father of
Maga,
from
as
Vulcan
Phenician history
made
evident,
both
same
as Osiris or
his
close connection
skil-
They
also,
were reckoned
first ship.
Over
them
doubt presided.
we
find
represented accordingly.
tlie
statues
of Vulcan
and
liis
figures,
gallies
whkh
on account of
supposed influence
in
maritime
affairs,
precisely in
the
same manner
Jamb, de mystcr.
as the
Cabiri.*
The
'
sect. viii. c. 3.
*
^
lib. i. c.
10.
Herod. Hist.
lib. lii. c.
37.
Ibid.
403
chap, v.
seem
to have
venerated
ries
among the
Phenicians, and
'
who were thought to secure their votaThe name itself is probably the comPataicus or Cabirus was he,
whom
Buddha
or Budd-Isa or Potiti-Sat.
Vulcan and
of these eight
Egypt/
The names
one of them
and Helius.'
They were
clearly
a ship.
in its per-
Cabirae by
sea-nymph Cabira.
artist,
Vulcan's character as an
exactly in the
same manner
as that of the
whole world.
Nous w ho was esteemed like Menu the Soul or Mind of the Universe, who built or created the smaller World or the Ark, who was reckoned the plastic father of the greater World when renovated after the deluge, who was the god of generation because all things were produced anew from his consort the Ark, and who was repreThis
;
because he brought them from the dark interior of the diluvian Ship
open day
Nous
of the Platonists,
Nous is certainly the same as that primeval who was himself produced from an egg wrapt in by tempests, and who afterwards generated from his own
:
this
Nous
of the
Orphean
and Platonic
'
schools.
He
was thought
to
Schol. in loc.
vol.
i.
*
p.
c. 43.
'
493.
Jamb, du
404
which procfcded out of the mouth of Cneph; and he was the father of three
sons
named
tlic
Cahiri.'
is
In
this
classical
mythology Vulcan
said to
but
The
:
sea-
the maritime
each
names
themselves.
Cronus.*
whom
even
classical
mythology
Cincius
tells us,
was
called
and thatfrom her was derived the name of the month of May
proper denomination was Maiesta.^
;
while Piso
in
for
Maiesta
is
Maia
which
or
is
of
Maya
or
Argha
Now
Maia was
the mother of
Buddha
Mercury
we
are the
same
man.
Agreeably to
this conclusion,
:
Vulcan or Phtha
v\as
by the Egyptians
whence
there
it
was an
to
inscription
upon the
capa-
him
:
in that express
city/
is
called
Ch?yson
and
in
has led
some
Vulcan both
ter is the
Tubalcain of Scripture,
is
But
his
me
to
a genealogical
error,
and that he
is
Noah
for he
is
c. 11.
C'cdreii.
Evan.
*
10.
lib.
i.
Macrob. Saturn,
c.
12.
lib. xxii. c.
15.
40J
to
to
have
^''*'- *
and above
all
to
men that sailed upon the ocean.' XXI. As Vulcan was deemed by the
of
so
;
we
find precisely
him one of
like
for they
reckoned
he must be the same person as Vulcan, and consequently the same also as
Thoth or Buddha.
1.
the indecent
allied to
mode
in
Priapus.'
:
to both
superstitions
and, as
to be the son of
Mercury, and as
manner
as
Mercury
himself,
presi-
dent of generation.*
2.
With
is
expressly
find
we
him
age of Dionusus,
Osiris,
his
and
classical
When
to
Typhon
;
them
different animals
on
goat and a
fish,
Under
this
;
shape he plunged
'
lib. i. c.
10.
lib.
i.
Herod. Hist.
lib.
ii.
c. 4(5,
145.
^
'
c. 27.
Diod. Bibl.
p. 7S, 79.
i.
Clem.
ver.
393404.
Diod. Bibl.
lib.
p. l6.
c.
28.
Cafast. c. 2?.
406
HOOK
IV,
3.
The Orphic
the world, and the true horned Zeus or Jupiter: and he describes him, as
He
him as delighting
to nearly all
to reside in
caves
which
is
common
the arkite-gods,
who
treatise
:
on the
subject, in
us,
mode
of worship
and he informs
were venerated
in
mystic intercommunion
latter as
much
as the former.
birth
Hence
his
Porphyry men:*
Moon
and we
find
it
By
this
was
He
their
name and
who
from
the ship
Argha
roam upon
He
and
hand
fit
when
it
man
of the earth.
Moon
they
had a remarkable opinion among them, that they themselves were prior to
that planet.'
for
which they
built,
Moon.
hymns seems
to
'
me
to render (fav-
' TCLtnuiv
properly by larvarum.
p.
Orph. Hymn. x.
263.
'
Virg. Georg.
392, 393.
ver.
271
278.
ver.
Phurn. de
Ovid. Fast.
lib.
i.
ver.
469, 470.
SgO.
ApoU. Argon,
lib.
jv. ver.
264.
Lycoph. Cassan.
482.
Tzetz. in loc.
407
not only
chap.
v.
XXII.
as
Maya
is
represented,
the mother of
Cama, who must evidently be identiiied with the Cupid and Eros of the The Indian and the classical writers have agreed in sinking the chawest.' racter of this deity into that of a boyish mischievous urchin, who peculiarly
delights in the cross purposes of love
:
and
his birth
from
at the very
commencement of
time,
in-
when
of him
Erebus by Nijfht or the black Venus, that he was the general father of the
human
race,
in
darkness into
Exactly accordant
is
He
speaks of him, as having the keys of the Universe, and as alike presiding
:
over the sea and the air and the earth equal power
in
he represents him
:
also,
as
having
and he mysteriously
to tlie per-
title,
sonage
whom
he
and
These
tales
bolical
floating
attire,
out of a
machine
mankind whether
Cama wns
:
once seized by a
terrific
in a
him
The
a large
'
fish
and the
which
it
con-
i.
p.
255.
* *
16
122.
Orph. Hymn.
Ivii, v.
408
within
it,
privately brought
him up,
until
the malignant
his death.
was
his consort,
is
This
but
it
peculiarly
in fact the
us,
Isis,
and Typhon
which
is
Plutarch
tells
that
the elder
Horus was
the
same
as the
god Caimis,
and that
his consort
was
the
named Rhytia. These are manifestly the Cama and the Reti of Hindoos. By the elder Horus I specially understand Buddha but,
:
the
fable being
common
to both
on
we
fi
it
equally
Tdus
to
Osiris
is
Typhon, and
:
monster, was hid by Latona in the sacred island Chemmis, which was sup-
posed to
places
float in
city Butos.
The names
is
of these
sufficiently
its
was
worshipped there.
Chemmis
same
as the
received
Horus who
;
the
Cama
or
Cam-Isa of
Cames or Chemosh of the Moabites, Italians who was venerated with Janus and
He
whom
I have already
shewn
to
be
Buddha
this
Cameses,
whom
they
made jointly
their
being called Catnesene from the one, and the city being denominated Janiculiim from the other.'
is
the city of
But or
Buddh
and
it
was supposed
iii.
p. 183, 184,
i.
Macrob. Saturn,
lib.
c. 7. p.
151.
Chemosh was
tion,
'
'
whence Milton
calls
lib.
i.
him
of Moab's
Macrob. Saturn,
Herod, Hist.
c. 7.
lib. ii. c.
156.
409
'"'^'''
us,
that
3.
The
Buddha, we
shall find
in return is dis-
Thus
the
Abbuto or
is
father
Buddha of
the Japanese
is
in
China called
:
Camasson, where he
and thus the primeval Cupid was sometimes styled Pothos, from which the
to love or to desire,
but which
itself I
take
It
is
funda-
mentally the
same word
Greeks applied
to the vast
aqueous abyss.
ancestors,
who came from the northern region of India for, among the Hindoos as among the Egyptians, water was esteemed a form of the great
Hence,
is
father.
in the west,
Janus
is
said to be the
same
as
Chaos
while
it
Chaos
The
of
Phenicians expressed
as a female
but
this is
little
was no
less a
and
Buddha or Ila was an hermaphrodite.' 4. The various genealogies of Cupid will all be found to lead to the same conclusion, that he is the fod Buddha or Noah as worshipped by the
Buddhists.
Me
birth
have already seen, that Aristophanes and the Orphic poet deduce his
from a wonderful egg, which was driven about by the winds on the
surface of a watery
Chaos
makes
his
nativity
the mixture of
'
liv. v. c.
lib.
i.
c.
10.
Phurn. de nat.
deor. c. 25.
*
*
Ovid. Fast.
lib.
i,
ver. 103.
Epiph. adv.
haer. vol.
i.
p.
\6i.
lib. i. c. 10.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
410
aeoK
IV.
^viiich
and afterwards he
and
Eros
two persons)
vvere
Here we have
for Astaitt
is
Maia
like
or
the Ark.
who
:
sea.
is
As
such, he
a maritime deity,
Dagon
and
fish,
he
sometimes
floating
a large con^
:
cave
shell.*
and
who informs
us,
Cu-
pid was the son of Lucina and the lover of Venus, and that the
Sun being
for his
once displeased
habitation.'
at
and gave
hiin
shell
same person
Venus or Mylitta or
the
Ark
great father
and
cer-
the shell or the cup, which transports Cupid over the mighty deep,
tainly the sacred navicular
is
is
of the deluge.
As
is
Venus
his
in his
arms
when
in
company with
mother, he
Different fathers
trutii
still
He
Mars and Venus, and His reputed parent Diana was doubtless the maof Jupiter and Venus.' ritime Diana, who was venerated as the queen of the waves, and who was By the ancient Italians she was called Jana : the same as Venus or Maia.
of [Mercury and Diana, of ^Mercury and "\^enus, of
'
lib.
i.
c. 10.
i.
*
^
vol.
p.
Ill
et infra.
vol.
iii.
p. 186,
187.
*
'
Pausan.
Eliac. p. 307.
lib. iii. c.
23.
Lactan.
lustit. lib.
i.
c, 17.
",
411
divine Jana.
:
compound Diana
was Buddha.
:
is
but equivalent to
divinity to
is
i/ie
She
*"'"' '
Janus
but Janus, as
we have
seen,
Such
also
the character of
Cronus, and
The death
of the Hindoo
Cama
by the hand of
Isvvara,
previous to
the ark and set afloat on the ocean, was solemnly la:
mented by
This
in Sanscrit
certainly the
Egyptian
tliey called
women on
Alancros
:
whom
and
tis,
it
and Dionusus
The
song,
or the
:
air,
was of old
equally used
is
in Phenicia,
Cyprus, and
many
the
other places
and Herodotus
this
not a
little
perplexed to learn,
it
how
Egyptians acquired
sonc
so exactly did
He
:
and
they
the song
of'
Maneros, and
that
to
king.*
Maneros
therefore
that
was
to
is
His death
shews, that
name
Menu
for
Maneros
is
Menu-
Accordingly, like Noah, he was thought to have been the inventor of hus-
bandry; and, agreeably to the character of INIercury and the Celtic Hercules,
6.
As
the primeval
father,
r]a.me
tified
of Pappas.
Hence,
beings
'
Asiat. Res.
voL
iii.
p.
87-
Herod. Hist.
lib. ji. c.
79.
'
412
hence also
lie
with the beautiful Psyche has been variously wrought up by different authors,
ancient and modern, into an elegant mythological tale
:
it
seems
to
Noah and
his
arkite consort,
womb
butterfly
of the great
:
mother.
and, from
tlie
Egyptians
made
coffin,
it
and
and
liberty.
7.
When
God
set his
how
:
in
the
heavens as a token that they should never return to cover the earth
the rainbow naturally
hence
arkite
In the character of
necting
it
Iris
con-
who
is
the
same
But
as the navicular
Yoni or Argha,
I
and with the oath of the hero-gods by the waters of Styx, which
liave
shewn
hend
for the
its
import
to
The Hindoos
same
error, giving
bows
But,
what was
really uieant
with a
right
On
his
hand
on
his left,
it
'
Phurn. de
that
Pappas
is
the
Homeric Jppa.
Phurnutus whimsically
fan-
cies,
Cupid received
the
name from
^
*
ii.
p.
ii,
p.
426.
413
is
the conspicuous
manner
in
chap.
v.
and appears
in
I think
that IMithras
the
same
as
Buddha
and
stance,
blished in Persia.
him
to be the
the primeval
the
bull,
or rather, as
we may
collect
from
the Zend-Avesta, a
man-bull
like
those of
He
was symbolold
ized
however by a serpent, no
in the
than by a bull
agreeably to the
chaunt
father
and sometimes,
like the
to
;
of
Isis,
tra-
ditions
and astronomical
reveries.
and
sometimes
artificial
is
said by
Porphyry
to
have been
that the
to
He
it
tells us,
was dedicated
'
i.
p.
240.
ver.
^
^
Thebaid.
lib.
i.
720. Schol.
sect. 71.
Macrob. Saturn,
Montfauc.
in
Banicr.
414
lidUK IV.
him
I
to
The
Ark, as
ot the ^Vorld.
Hence
World
the
the
same
personirications aro
common
Ark and
though
it
to
them both.
:
the
of
Buddha
;
is
both
the great
itself,
circle of tlie
wiiile the
Argha
sails
flood,
is
yet considered as
being that
Por-
phyry
the
says,
it
was a type of
to say,
Now,
it'
if
the greater world were alone intended by the Persic cavern, and
thras
by Mi;
we
ail
things
how
rock,
which repre-
World
first
as created by
him
.'
It
is
that Mithras
from
it.
But
this
World or the Ark. Of that Woild the diluvian god was indeed the creator yet was he himself, in the language of the
understand
the smaller
:
it,
as from the
womb
The
the very
same
as
the birth of
the
but
cosm
3.
that
As Mithras
the
same
as
Buddha
or
the
same
as the transmigrating
Noah, an opinion
'
* Just.
Mart. Dial,
cum
Trypli. p. :'j6.
415
Oromasdes
have thrice
'^"^p-
respecting
it,
or Horniusdt
increased
who uas
to
himself.
IVIithras,
And
a third
triad,
composed of
Jlormusdt,
and Ahriman.'
many
triad,
all
Genin
The
means no more
n likeness.
Oro-
in
in that of to the
Satan
but this
is
at the
When
the sup-
though he retained
in
his
XXIV. One
intonation
:
titles
of
Buddha
is
Codom
or
Cadam
or
letters are
is
Buddha
we thence
Ilus.
Now
Tzetzes
that
Cadmus and
same
title
and he adds, that Cadmus was the name of Ilermes among the Beotians,
whose
bore
capital city
it.*
is
Since
Hermes
same
;
as
Cadmus
declared to
:
Cadmus must
is
and, since
we know
little title.
that
Buddha
tjiat
there can be
this
doubt,
It
the
to
name of
the fabulous
Buddtiic
seems
Cadam
'
Cudwoith's
Intell. Syst. b.
i.
c. 4.
p.
288.
Tzctz. in Lycoph.
vcr. 2 1 9-
4lfi
the
and from
tlie
title
thus
compounded
his
monites of Palestine,
of
Scylhian Paih or
in the
same manner as
Cadmon
ap-
pears to
Baal-Hermon
whence another
name of Hermonites. Hermon is the Hermes of the Greeks, and the Hermaya of the Hindoos: but Hermon, Hermes, and Hermaya, are mere variations of one and the same Buddhic title. From this appellation the Greeks formed their //r?ow; and made the person, who bore it, the wife of Cadmus or Hermon. As a
kinch^ed tribe of his worshippers took the
same
as
Maya
Buddha
Ark was
indifferently
Hence we
the
mother and as
also she
is
the Luminary of
World
the old
be the books of
Harmhave
in
number
and
it
may be
to
Hermes and
Hermes, are
to
Harmonia, so
ported to
Phenicia.'
re-
Cadmon then or Baal-Hermon being the deity of the Ark, mount Hermon was undoubtedly his high place; in other words, it was a
transcript of the Paradisiacal Ararat.
There seem
to have
been two
hills
of
this
name.
One
tain
of the
'
to
Cadmus
but
he acknowledges, that
iicript.
is
Nonni Dionys.
lib. xli. p.
1068, IO7O.
ver.
lib. xii.
lib.
i.
c. 7- p. 'iO.
Schol. in
'
A poll.
iii.
Argon,
lib.
ii.
992.
c.
Hist. lib. v.
58.
lib. vii. c.
56.
Diod.
Bibl. lib.
417
chap.
v.
neighbourhood of Tabor,
the
sliip Baris.'
but he seems to
me
to
have erred
hypothesis
viode
of that connection.
Insteafl of viewing
the gods of the Cadmonites and Hermonites, and as having conferred their
own
divine appellations
literal mortals,
on those neighbouring
fled into
he conceives them to
be two
who
Joshua.
by
birth
Cadmonite
birth a
whence he was
;
styled
Cadmus
similarly
Cadmon
the other
was by
Hermonite
denominated Harmo7iia.
:
Tradition, accordingly,
is
for
Cadmus
represented,
as being an emigrant
from Phenicia.^
2.
The
if tra-
dition
Tyriaus,
who
this,
left their
settled
in
Greece
reverse of
will
which
a Phenician, or rather a
Phenician god
Egypt
Egypt
his
Thus Diodorus
usually
tells us,
that he
:
was of Thebes
Tzetzes gives
tlie
same account of
is
his origin
father Agenor,
who
able,
made a king of Phenicia, as lesiding in that city.' It is remarkConon blends the two accounts together. He says, that the Phenicians once possessed the empire of Asia that they made Egyptian
that
;
Thebes
their capital
built
after the
name
Tlire
'
i.
p. 3i27>
328.
'Bochart. Canaan,
'
c.
18,
19.
Diod. Bibl.
lib.
i.
p. 20.
Nonni Dion.
lib. iv. p,
126.
Conon. Narrat.
x.xxvii. p,
Vag.
Idol.
VOL.
I.
418
iiouKiv.
is
much genuine
mythoPhilis-
The
Piienicians, the
Anakim, the
all
were
the
same people.
They were of the line neither of Canaan nor of Mizraim, but descendants They were the founders of the first universal empire at Babel of Cush. and, under the name of Scut hs or Goths, they overran Palestine and Egypt,
and more than once acquired the empire of Asia.'
Their great god was
Cadam
or
Buddha
hence
Cadmus
is
indiflferently said to
have been an
He
was both, so
far
as his worship
was
estafor,
the veneration
of Cad-
mus.
According
world
:
to the
Hindoos, Buddha or
Cadam
travelled
and they give much the same account of Siva and Deo-Naush.
tell
The
All these relate, not to any actual travels of Noah, but to the diffusion of
idolatry in the infancy of the world
;
travelled
under the
protection of the great father, whose oracular image was borne before them
in his consecrated ark.
Now,
as
Cadmus was
:
same
find
as
Cadam, he
in
is
and we
him
many
dif-
Thus we
are told,
that in
married to Harmonia
yet he
is
also described as
likcAvise in
He was
Thrace
came
All this
or
ancestors
of a
tries,
p. 27.
'
* Diod.
'
BibK
lib. v. p.
372.
.xiv.
Apollod. Bibl.
lib. iii. c. 4.
4.
p. 6S0.
419
the Thracians
;
Hence we
find
the
Gette reckoned
among
\\\^p
spread themselves far beyond the narrow limits of geographical Thrace, and
who were
Nor was
this assertion
The
Gctae are undoubtedly the Goths: and the Goths are no less undoubtedly
the Scuths, Scythians, or Cliasas
in Casligar
{1(1)71
;
and Bokhara.
or
whom
thev called
Ca-
or
Buddha
Chasas of Phe-
nicia,
By
the Greeks
made only a
Thrace
who
worshij)ping
Tliis
is
Thracian god,
was
Wud
or
whom he Woden;
as
so,
;
calls
Mercury
or
or
Htrmes
or
and both
Woden and
built,
the
equally the
same
Buddha
Hermaya
Cadam.'
his
Phenician deity
carried to the
ple,
new
settlement.
The
city
was called
As Cadmus was a name and worship were Cadmea ; and the peoin
Cadmeans
or Cadnionites.^
Colchis
mus
the
established himself
the
Colchians were a
Cadam was
and near
it
A
:
town of
and we
in Cilicia,
find,
Cadmus was
come
into that
country while
the
same
for the
temple of Stonehenge
'
is
de-
Herod. Hist.
Horod. Hiit.
Eustath.
ill
lib. v. c. 3.
^
'
lib. v. c. 7-
i.
*
'
Mos. Cliorcn.
Euseb. Chron.
Armcn.
Lycoph.
420
liuoKiv.
THE
OUrOlNT OF
PAGAN IDOLATRT.
Hu
was preserved
In
siiort,
Cadmus
or
of Ireland
for the
Codom
Egypt,
of Pegu, the
the
Gautam of
Irish,
Ceylon, the
Cadam-On
of Phenicia and
of 13eotia and
all
Chadmel of
were
Cadmus was
thought to have
come
in the
some bring him from Egypt or Phenicia; others, preserving genuine tradition Avith greater accuracy, represent him as coming from Babylonia, the region whence also in their progress westward the Phenicians or
Palli migrated into Palestine.'
first
empire of the
in
every direction.
Here
Cadam
or
Buddha commenced
the enterprizing Shepherds of the Scuthic stock were always peculiarly de-
voted to
3.
it.
Cadmus
Cadam
we
wonder
to find
Cadmus
built
great mother.
Europa, the daughter of Agenor king of Tyre, was carried off into Crete
by Jupiter
who assumed
form of a
bull,
and who by
Agenor dispatched
his
mus and
Phenix,
in search of her.
lengtii
Cadmus, having
fruitlessly
wandered
in the
Bcotia
Thebes was
built,
which he had
'
iii.
p. 636.,
i.
Mos. Chorcn.
Hist.
Arm.
lib.
c. 9.
Herod. Hist.
lib.
i.
c.
1,
421
:
and, at
'"*" '
length,
At
this
require
much
elucidation.
try Beotia
Cadmus was
or a heifer
conductor,
Bous
or
Bos or Bou
Syrian dia-
denoting
a?i oj:
and, in
which
in the
(we are
told)
signifies
a heifer
in
likewise.''
:
same name
upper Egypt
asserted, that,
into Greece, he
tlie
Hence
it is
name of
Con-
the Beotian
sequently
with
the
we may be
same
also
was imposed,
Accordingly,
thing
the
the former
us,
that the
respected
it
Now
an Ark
and
it
l)ccause a
as
Hence
the
Moon,
were convertible:
lunar
crescent,
IMneuis,
was thought
;
a clear proof of their theological connection with each conducted Cadmus The city of Theba therefore, whether in Greece or in Egypt, is the other.'
city of the
Ark
and both
tlie
that leads
and to
inclosed.
'
Ovid. Metam.
566
602.
Apollod. Bibl.
*
^
Diod. Bibl.
lib.
i.
p. 20.
*
'
422
Agreeably to
Tl.'E
siicli
a conclusion,
Isis,
who
is
the
same
also as
universal mother
last
Harmonia
is
the
same
This
personage
;
ujiually
made
Tyrian Agenor
Cadmus
the
however assured
Luciun, that she was the self-same character as Astarte and Rhea.'
Astartfe
But
:
floating
and,
Theba
or
Isis.
The
transformation of
into serpents
means
only,
that these
two tauric
:
deities
of tiiose reptiles
points
It
and
their ultimate
of the blessed
them out
as the deified
Paradisiacal Ararat.
may
not be improper
Ilium
is
an
Cadmus founding
Thebes.'
XXV.
Mars, to
this:
the wife of
whom
to
The
M'ife,
fact \vas
INIars or
monia stands
as Ila does to
him
in
and
precisely
Buddha
all,
or
Menu.
:
Hence we
for
find,
or Cadmilus
it is
Camulus,
as
of
Mercury or Buddha,
the
same
in
Cadmus and
titles
the oriental
Codom
or Cadam.'
Hence
we
find, that
another of his
name
of Theus- Ares
and shewed
the
god,
whom
Taut or Thoth or
Apollod. Bibl.
lib.
iii.
c.
11.
ver.
Apollon. Argon,
^
lib.
ii.
989 99'112.
in loc.
i.
p. Ivi.
423
figure
"^'^'
He was
told,
for
we are
pillar to
first,
who
erected a
column or Mercurial
of the god.*
as the representative
Rhea
Sames
and the
and they supi)osed him to have been called Thourras, before he received
the
name
of Ares?
He
in his
was one of
titles,
which occur
such
is
word Sames
and
his
to be
Buddha
for
Thor and
Sun
the
same
also as
the
same
in reality as
His connection with Mercury further appears, from the name which was
given to him, and from the worship which was paid to him at Edessa in Syria.
We
and he adds,
*vis
This
believe
to
being mutually the same god, and each being one with
to
Jamblichus seems
if
me
to
have been
examined,
prove what
or
is
He
;
says, that
Monimus
is
or ^lonim
is
Mercury
Buddha:
and he says
or
truly
for
Monim
name JMenu
Manu.
'
Accordingly,
Max. Tyr.
Thourras
'
Chronic. Pasch.
is
37.
Astoreth or Asa-Torath
tribe.
*
is
the
Julian. Oidi.
apud Bochai:.
Can.
lib.
i.
c. 4'^. p. 6"6C,
4!i4
i-.i)OK
IV.
writer to be
is
un-
doubtedly
:
Menu
or
Duddha.'
to
be
Mars nor is he wrong in his opinion, though it will lead Aziz is certainly the Hesus of the that Mars is Mercury.
and Schedius have well remarked, though
their deriving the
I
to the conclusion
Celts, as
Bochart
Hesus from
guage
:
The Celts received the name who spoke the Hebrew lanit is
and I think
clear, as I
is
the
Esa
of the Hindoos.
the
Now Esa
same god
whom
;
JPud
or
JFoden, and whose character melts into that of Hercules, Mercury, and
Mars.
He
deities
and
all
Hence we
find,
find,
sometimes
times
call the
:
Mercury
and we likewise
all
own mythology
pontifices,
them.
that the
Roman
who
re-
ceived the body of their theology from the old Etruscans, pronounced
to be the
:
Mars
god though
this
.He adds,
that
Varro proved
many arguments
that the
in corroboration of the
planet
Mars was
by the Chaldeans
the planet
Hercules.^
Thus
Bayer. Osrhoen. p. 8.
iv. p.
Boch. Can.
lib.
i.
c.
42. p. 662.
lib.
i.
c.
21. p. 113.
They
suppose Aziz to be
^
|iy?.
lib. iii. c. 12.
Macrob. Saturn,
or Buddha.
They probably
called
it
name
of
Wud
425
Sun: and
thus, as
we have
recently seen,
Mars
c>l\p.v.
titles
Nor
is
the identity of
Mars with
whom
jft
we know
to
to
no more than
sort be
that the
some
deemed
the
there
is
sufficient
Woden
and that
their
common
source.
We learn
that
is
to say,
the top of a rude pyramid constructed with faggots, and to which they
sacrificed not only shee|)
The
their
Thracians, m
lio
were under
Woden
for
Ammianus
tries
sword fixed
Now
origin,
(I
little
the
same manner
for
we are
this
mode
of worship
in
same sentence,
in
a country (as
we
which
was thought
'
to
By AgamemnoO'
Macrob. Saturn,
c. 19.
Herod. Hist.
'
Amm.
* Varr.
*
p. 29, 30.
Plut. in
vit.
Rom. Arnob.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
3H
426
we
learn from
siege of Troy.'
The sword-worship
and very general
different periods,
:
is
at
empire,
Roman He says,
the
first
universal
monarchy
and he attributes
It
is
curious to observe,
how
may
be
traced not only to the settlements of the Chasas on the northern frontier of
in close
connec-
Buddha
or
Somono-Codom.
We
are informed in
the Brahmanda-Purana,
six faces,
was born
in the
mountains to the
that
still
is
Here he took
the re-
Germany and
himself after his fatigues in the war of the gods with the giants.
arrived in this remote region of the uest,
skirts
Having
the
he threw away
that,
his
s^vord in
is
earth,
and which
was placed
in his
tomb.'
Now
Mars
and the
it
artful
accord-
'
Lye. Cassan.
vpr.
1123, 1124.
Tzetz.
in
loc. et in
ver.
13fi9.
He was
the same,
as
I
likewise brought to
we
shall
Buil Iha
for the
name Jgamenmon
371, 372.
strongly
viii.
p.
427
*^"^
and,
as the
rii;litfiil
asserted his (hvinc and indcfcasihle claim to the dominion of the em'th.'
tiieii
Tlie sword
is
Mars
and the war-god, who travels far into the west from the land of the IndoScyti)a%
in
Roman
empire.
In
called
Kandtkoomareyo,
of writinsi the
or
:
Scandfor this
lie is
the Sanscrit
mode
name
both because
is
which
title
repre-
sented precisely in the same manner, namely, as having six heads and as
rfding on a peacock.
He
is
the prevailing
in tiie
is
humour of
dividing the
is
same god
mythology of Ceylon, he
for
he
his
suljsequent adoration.*
The Indian
Carticeya then
is
certainly the
'
Ilist.
43.
to
I
vii. p.
p.
252.
be one of
those
compound
if
titles
so
common among
iii
resolved,
am much-
mistaken
wc do not
find
it
tlie
Romans,
Nor
in fact
is
tiiis
expected: for
name
of Palli
The war-god
yircs,
then,
Romans Mars, by
vi.
the
Greeks
and by
tiie
Velt. Val..
Antioch. Antholog.
apud Seiden.
Cuthites of Babylonia: for we are told, that he was called by them T/iourras previous to bis
receiving the appellation of Ares.
Chron. Pasch.
p. 37.
He
is
Ileres or Ares of the Canaanites: and, from the circumstance of his being worshipped in the
to
is,
suspect,,
me
to be only variations of in
one and
the
same
I
title,
word occurs
Artes
Mars
is
to
be
M'Ares
But
this
same
title
Art occurs
fixed
as
I
;
which
Carticeya being C' Art-Esa or the illustrious Art-Esa, and Artes more simply Art-Esa
As
for the
word Art,
it
signitied
among
4t^
liOUK IT,
Tffli
I
The sword or spear being thus the symbol of tlie war-god, we shall find, tliat the name of the deity was applied to the weapon both among the Romans and the Goths and the appellations, which they used, will serve
:
Plutarch
tells s,
that the
Romans
Mars
and he
title
Romulus, that the word was derived from Quiris, and that Quiris among the
old Sabines denoted the head or dagger of a spear.^
Ovid
gives
much
the
same account,
a Greek would
do, Curis.^
Curis
was
at
once the
name of the god and of the spear. But Quirinus was not only a title of Mars and Romulus, it was likewise one of the many designations of Janus. That god, as we learn from Macrobius, was called, as being the god of war, Quirinus from Curis the old Sabine name of a spear.' Tlius it appears, that jMars is the same as Janus, each bearing tlie name of Quirinus, and each being reputed the god of battles but Janus, as we have already seen,
:
is
the Jain or
Buddha of the
east.
From
word
Romans were
is tlie
:
same
as Curetcs.
name
like
and that
name
they seem to have borrowed fi-om the sword-god Curis; for they are
the
Salii
whom
the
Roman
Mars
or
Hercules.
They
are
worshipped under
its
and from the same god Cuiis both the island and
This Cres I
title
same
as
of Minos or Menu
ship
:
or
Buddha
name
:
This
Sun
sailing in
doubt
to
Sun.
said
by the Rabbins
have been
Plut. in
vit.
Rom.
lib.
i.
*
c.
<?.
Ovid. Fast.
lib.
ii.
vcr.
475477.
Macrob. Saturn,
p. 159.
429
to the
We
As
sword
;
sliall
if
we turn
Goths,
chap.
v.
the old Saxons or Sacas \vorshij)pcd their war-god under the symbol of a
so the name, by whicii in their language they expressed a dagger,
Sea.ra.*
was Sa.ra or
But
for
his
Buddha
their
called
Saca qt Saxa
and,
as he
his
was
war-god and as
name
for
to
own
national
title.
it
The
fhem
to ascribe
many wonderful
Their
and each
own by some
Gothic cavaliers: such, for instance, as the Caliburn of king Arthur; and
the Durindana, the Fusberta, and the marvellous golden lance, which
make
unless
poem
of Ariosto.
Hence
also,
of Orleans to refuse
all
church
Catharine de Fierbois
Mars by
So again
the sword
being the
symbolical war-god of the Scythians, they were led from the earliest times to
swear by
it
as by a deity.*
Hamlet
of
preserved,
At
the war-cry of
Nemed
and assassinated at
least
three
hundred of the
i.
p.
308.
'
'
p. 239.
p.
ii.
p.
548.
* Mallet's
*
I
i.
217.
Hamlet Act
i.
scene ult.
am
not without suspicion, that the old chivalric oath before the ladies and the peacock,
to
430
I!(I()K
IV.
3.
Woden and
in the character
wc
find
strict
mytho-
sea,
of the Romans,
they were
;
wor-
shipped conjointly, he as the great father, and she as the great mother
the idea was so familiar, that his
tion
and
name was
Marspitcr ov father
arkite deity,
:
Mars
As an
he was engaged
the deluge
said,
Venus,
to
have assumed
the shape of a
to
Dagon,
as
Vishncu
Buddha
in his
this
character
Nor
;
is
resemblance
the period,
when he
it
thus
metamorphosed
who compelled Osiris to enter into an ark, and who for a time put to flight the whole body of the hero-gods. The war of the giants alludes to the same event as the war of Typhon and here we have the escape of Mars described in a somewhat more literal form.
or the unrestrained ocean,
:
Those
allegorical children of
Neptune
or the sea,
\\
rapidly that they soon overtopped the highest mountains, are said to have
forced
Mars
This
is
manifestly nothing
more than a
What
verted into a tub, was the round dish or goblet which the Hindoos consider
'
Macrob. Saturn,
lib.
i.
c.
The names
of
many
other of the
to
The
title
of Jupiter or Jovispiter
is
familiar to every one: but Lucilius will teach us, that he was by no
Ut nemo
sit
Ut Neptunus
Mars,
nomen
dicatur ad
unum.
Instit. lib. iv. c. 3. p.
Lucil,
"
'
apud Lactan.
353.
c.
28.
c.
lib. ii.
40. p. 415.
THE ORIGIN
as a copy of the ship Argha.
It
01'
PAGAN IDOLATRY.
4J
*^"*''- *
was the same as the cup of Hercules and was the Ark,
preserved the great
that in
hills.
Helius, in which tiiey vvere thou^lit to have sailed in safety over the surface
of the ocean
in other
words,
it
wiiicli
father from the fury of those Maters, the mighty children of the sea,
the short space of forty days prevailed above the summits of the loftiest
That
which
was
:
really
a cup,
is
for
we
for,
some supposed
it
to
be the goblet, which appears near the Centaur and the ship Argo.'
opinion seems to
This
profes-
me
very probable
it is
is
astronomers should have placed the one in the immediate vicinity of the
other.
XXVI.
There
is
forms a link
in a
mythological
Mars
is
but
he was likewise thought to have been born of the goddess alone without the
instrumentality of a father.
Jupiter's production of
Ovid informs
her
us,
that
Juno,
to
indignant
at
complain of her
to
husband
to the
:
Ocean.
On
Flora,
who attempted
comfort her
but Juno declared, that nothing could give her consolation ex;
goddess, undertook to gratify her wishes, provided she would swear by the
Juno complied
lie zvho gave
me
this,
me
:
to touch xvith
it
a barren
lo,
heifer,
and
it
assuredly
obeyed ;
and,
She
left
and
in
due time,
'
ii.
c. 40. p.
414, 415.
43S
HOOK
ly.
IDOI-ATttV,
exulting mother
gijjQj^g
warlike
Scythians,
became
tlie
of the
god
Mars.'
Noah
for
Juno
is
the
same
as
Yoni or
Isi
is
and
Isi
took the form of the ship Argha at the time of the deluge.
it
Nor
accidentally
as
Ark,
its
Juno repeated
Nor
:
it
classical writer,
2. Accordingly, in
is
worshipped,
we
shall
meet with a
tale
more or
less
Mars
without a father.
It
mens of
the sect of
Buddha maintained
god
to
Ark
birth of
through the door, which was fashioned in the side of that vessel.'
*
Noah The
Ovid. Fast.
lib.
v.
ver.
231258..
Ratramn. de
nat. Christ, c. 3.
He
it
is
indiV
Buddha.
It is
easy to see, that this fable in particular and other points in the legend of Buddha,
spreail over the
whole
east.
upon Paganibni.
to be
to
be an appearance
titles
of the Paraclete
he assumed.
The
known
title
at
leiist in
liie
the west,
is
the
same appellation as
Bp. Pearson rightly
:
Manes, oi
it
Menu ; which
of
ark-god
Buddha.
pronounces
ever,
I
to be
title
he
it
is
howwho who
76.
to
denote
aheretic.
This
is
Ten
is
binthus
is
was the
first
Art.
I.
note
c. vol.
ii.
p.
Oxon.
This circumstance
extremely curious.
;
Theheresy
itself consisted of
an ingraftation
for the
433
are sometimes
relation of
each other
in the
but the
common
idea
is,
that
Buddha had no
ginated,
birth
is
According to the
is
thtaiis
hence the instructor of Terebinthus was thought to have been one Scythianus, that
to say, a
Chusa or Scuth.
a mountain.
Buddha,
bom
like
him of a
virgin,
and educated
by angels
Christians
in
Nor
did the matter stop here: the disciples of Maries, and those
insisted,
whom
was
Buddha
the
regenerated
but that he himself was afterwards born again, in the same manner with
In imita-
Lamas
tion of Christ,
disciples
he thence
in India
one of the
titles
of that god.
Of
these
way
Buddha or Addas,
the second
Hermas
Thomas or
rather
Thaimaz.
a transcript of the
three sons of
Maya
The attempt
from
with
Buddha was
carried
is
further.
to
Manu
whom'
three
who
is
Germans
sons),
(for
tlie
German
Tuisto
artist
of the Ark
in
which part of
his character
This artizan Twashta the mischievous ingenuity of the Buddhists of the Manichean school
converted into the carpenter Joseph, the husband of the virgin
Mary
cient worship of the serpent with Christianity, they asserted, that Christ, the reputed son of
the carpenter, was, like Salivahana or Saca, an incarnation of the great serpent.
His mother
conceived at the age of a year and a half, the sacred serpent gently gliding over her while she
was asleep
in her cradle.
legends,
to
hav^
wish
been borrowed from the crude fables contained in the apocryphal gospels.
to pursue the matter
If the reader
any
further,
221.
and vol. x.
p.
27
et infra.
The
Prester
John
me
to
Dalai
Lama
hill,
of Thibet.
He
to
Such
Pag.
VOL.
II.
3 1
434
fcouK IV,
the
into the
womb of
IMaha-
Mava.
in a
When
was walking
gathering flowers.
but
the trees,
Buddha
Fo-Hi,
whom
have identified
with Buddha,
like him,
As
his
mother was walking on the bank of a lake, that constant symbol of the deluge,
and the
result was,
that
by
ISIartini,
supplied by de Premare.
That
and
it is
worthy of observation,
is
in the
Buddha
Moon
Cumudanayaca
4.
Just the same notion was entertained by the Mexicans respecting the
god Mexitli.
While
his
in the
court
f the temple, she suddenly beheld a plume descend from heaven bright with Receiving it as it floated down, she placed the various hues of the rainbow.
it
it
in her
bosom
it
as
altar of her
god
but,
there,
was no wliere
her
and the
fruit of
womb was
Mexitli
accordingly
the
is
the character of
Lama.
'J'lie
and that
travellers of the
mistake the
Lama
for
am
the
more confirmed
his appellation
John seems
to
to be the
which approximates
so nearly to the
French Jean as
there were two Ethiopia?, so a notion prevailed, that there was a Prester John both in Asia
and
'
in Africa.
p. p.
383386.
375, 376.
lib.
i.
p.
51.
ii,
43.^
in the
same manner
Amnion
or Osiris of Egypt.'
remarkable worship of a
vir^n-bom ark-god
have altered the
Hindostan,
and
as
it
it
is
curious
to observe,
how
fable,
of feathers steeped
6.
of the rainbow.
The nativity of Vulcan or Phtlia, whom I have shewn to be the same as Buddha and consequently the same as Mars, affords another example of The Greeks made him, the widely-extended tenet now under consideration.
like
to
him
to
substantially the
same
for the
worthy
without a father, because she was indignant that Jupiter should have produced
prove
We
;
Per-
seus
prevalence
is
is,
that Perseus
He
commonly
;
by
Danae
7,
that he
was
likewise feigned to have been born of a virgin and to have had no father,*
Buddha
'
prevailed
among most of
lib, vi, c, 1,
Claviger.
Torquemad,
lib,
i,
ii.
Apollod. Bibl.
lib,
iii.
c, 3.
j 5.
Hyg.
Praef.
in Fab. p. 9,
Evan,
'
c. 11.
Hesiod. Theog.
ver.927929.
* Just. Dial,
cum Tryph,
p.
297.
436
this
on the
:
He
in other words, to
he pretended to be
an Avatar of Buddha.
His followers,
whom
god
in the
Asiatic
Lamas were
his
perfectly familiar,
level of
human nature
who
in the
name of
that empire
XXVII. Though
the
he was really a a hero, and though they transferred his history to Argo:, most ancient god both of l\gypt and Babylonia. There was a temple dedicated to him at Chenmiis
:
and,
in the
among them.
it
They sometimes
also
It
is
not
difficult to
belief,,
into whatsoever
he
left
which
far
exceeded
that of a
mere mortal
was,
and
his
frequent ap-
|->earance
among
the inhabitants of
Chemmis
I believe,
a literal matter
of fact,
Buddha
in the
The Egyptians
was a
If
we may
Ih'
it
The
and accent
men
of
to adopt the same opinion, that the La|)landcrs were originally a tribe of Huns.
call
theinsi-lvcs
Now
the
Laplanders
Samen-Almatjah
borrow
least to
Somen
is
undoubtedly a
of
Buddha.
This seems at
58
think
it
Samoeds
also took
name from
the god
Saman.
'
vol. vi. p.
42.
'
Herod. Hist.
lib.
ii.
c.
91.
437
whicii
is
same
:
sense, that
Cadmus
<'"*'
Herodotus accordingly
tells us,
was
as well
known
to the
contended that
him
as their countryman.^
We
is
hnd him
also
among
mitrht
same country
:
This
precisely
what wc
;
have expected
seus
is
for
Buddha was
hence Per-
calls the
widely-spreading family
among
We
likewise find
him
at
Tarsus
in
of which
:
city,
Antipatcr,
he was the
founder
in search of lo
To
this
city
brother of Cadmus,
when
in
legends amount to the same thing: for Perseus and Caduius and Inachus
were
all
one person, just as lo and Danae and Europa were equally the
great mother; hence there was a very vivid tradition of the deluge at Tarsus.*
He
was also
in
of these regions, he was thought to have slain the cetus and to have delivered
Andromeda.^
What
the
;
\vriters
deno-
Cuthic regions.
'
ii.
91.
Herod. Hist.
lib. vi. c.
54.
'.
Eustalh.
in
Anlip. Epig.
Eustath.
in
.lit.
Dion. Pcrieg.
vcr. 87-i.
Ovid de
amand.
lib.
i.
vcr. 53.
Metani.
668. comp.
Yet
lie is
in the
See Mctam.
lib.
iv. ver.
670.
The
same
race,
had
their legends
and superstitions
common.
438
HOOK
IV.
meaning by the
and,
by the
iutlcr,
those
African
name
of Ethiopia.
Perseus therefore
is
oriental
Cusha-dwip: and,
in that country,
we
whom
The
scene
laid,
adventure with
Andromeda and
the sea-monster
is
sometimes
in India,
Of this
tlie
reason
may
easily
be
ascertained.
The
Philistim, in
situated,
were a
branch of the
they were members of the very same family as the Cliasas or Goths of
northern India.
tan.''
Hence Tzetzes
calls
Joppa a
of Ethiopia or Chusis'
Magna Mater
:
of the Plienicians
for Asleria
and
one character
is
triplq
afterwards
metamorphosed
Cali or
comment.*
Brimo
is
clearly
the
Diana of
the
Tauric Soythians:
and, accordingly,
tlie
we
find
Perseus
child
still
of the
Thus we are
led to identify
him with
Of these,
Colchis,
for
its
Hence
there was a
mount Caucasus
also
or
Coh-Chasa near
as well as one in northern India and another to the south of the Caspian or
Chasic sea.
We
find
him
and here
^
"
it
^
'
Lycoph. Cassan.
Schol. in
ver.
Hyg. Fab.
lib. iv, p.
53.,
ApoU. Argon,
199.
Diod. Bibl.
248.
THE
that he destroyed the
OJIIOIN OF
PAGAN IDOLATRY.
off
/^S9
Medusa's head.'
In
fact,
:
the
'^""^^ v-
same
hence
Perseus
is
indifferently
said
to
garden of
Buddha
or
Mercury, we
in the
shall
readily perceive
why
the
same man-
his head,
with winged
sandals on his feet; with a bag and a crooked sword suspended to his side,
in his
in
liy
When
;
he set out
winged sandals
Meicury
him
his
adamantine sabre
calls
the helmet
of
an ark, depended
To
these he afterwards
and
The helmet
It
of Pluto
was thought
power of rendering
night.*
its
This,
formed the
ascribed the
same
virtue
to
'
Oviii.
^
'
c. 6.
What
See his spirited dt.bcripti(;n of Perseus in the usual attitude of feathered INIertury. Scut. Here.
Ter.
2l6
237ii.
It is
c. 4.
in his belt.
According
c.
to Ileraclitus,
<)
the
of Mercury.
*
Herac. de Incied.
lib. ii.
Apoll. Bibl.
c. 4.
3.
lib.
ii,
c. 19.
440
BOOK
IT.
fiction,
The
reason was, because a ring was a symbol of the Ark, Mithin the inclosure
Hence
the
was sacred to
Meru.
3.
Buddha
and hence
his
Argha was
circle of the
Ark on
summit of mount
We
He
is
Buddha, Iswara,
:
Osiris,
to say,
that
liis
human,
character.
This
evident from the fable of his exposure in the ark, which has been
faithfully preserved
by the Greeks.
They inform
an
ark,
us,
upon
his family
by
.son in
which be set
afloat
on the by
but
it
and was
that this
is
is
the
tiie
many
femi-
but
nine form of
Danaus
its
communicated
born.
4. It
is
name
to
have been
'
in
body of a man of
and found that
it
The
pretty evidently,
whence
who
Ark.
bore
Hu
in safety
through the waters of the deluge: the mare therefore symbolized the
is
The dead
inclosure of
giant
the gigantic
Buddha during
to the
The
him within
the
mare amounts
same thing
dead
wooden cow.
And
which the
rites
of the great father were perpetually celebrated, and from which both he and
Nonni Dionys.
lib.
x.w. p. 425.
Apollod. Bibl.
4.
44!
deities
<""*' *
he compares the winged Perseus to a ship running before the wind and
describes him as a powerful king of Asia
who
sailed to
many
is
different regions
The
men into
stones,
by display-
Medusa,
of the production of
flood,
men from
and
to that of
in
each of them
the rock-worship of
Buddha, Mercury, or
storj-
seems
to
be alluded
to.
of his liberating
fish
Andromeda from
the cetus
Buddha
sacrifices
The
It
which a
parallel
deUverance of Hesion^
from a sea-monster
is
ascribed to Hercules.
may
not be improper to
is
Harpe
this
is
a scythe or
sickle.''
From
circumstance I
am
is
strengthened
by the common
5.
identity of Cronus,
size
From
the
priests of
have
considered the ascription of such a stature to him as one of the proofs of his
who
is
We find
evident traces
originated the
and thus we may trace to the same source the stupendous Rhodian
less
The
very
name
'
who was
so represented from
Schol. in Iliad,
Poet. Astron.
lib. xix.
ver.
350.
Ilcsj'ch. Lc-x.
Hyginus expressly
calls his
sword
/alx.
lib. iii. c.
11.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
442
BOOK
IV.
Hindostan
the east to
One
of Buddha's
titles Is
Esa
These remarks
will serve as
XXVIII. The
ture,
sta-
They
whom
they could
They were
most
skilful
mechanics
thought
to
have framed
Stonehenge, so to them
They were
the builders
They were
They
MycenE,
and Hermione.
They were
evidently
same
as the Telchines,
manifest correspondence
in the
bear.
Two
of the Cory-
or
Telchines
and Cdmis
;
Delas
were the
first
workers
in brass
and
Pyracmon^
mount Etna,
country
The
poets
commonly
Nor
v\as
it
assigned to them
Scythian Shepherds,
M'ho by a
who brought
to the
common
summit of Etna.'
lib. ix.
Yet
Ovid. Metara.
vtr.
lib. xiii.
Homer. Odyss.
act.
ii.
ApoUod.
Here.
Bibl. lib.
ii.
c. 2. 1.
Eurip.
Troad.
Dionys.
'
1087.
Senec. Thyest.
ver.
viii. p.
4C6.
ver.
996.
Nonni
$
1.
lib. xli. p.
lib. i.e. 2.
Nonni Dion.
lib. xiii. p.
ApoU. Argon,
lib.
i.
ver.
1129.
lib. x. c. 6.
ver.
424.
Lucian expressly
Deucalion a Sct/thian.
443
may be added
we must by no means confine tlie Cyclopes to Sicily. ApoUodorus says, that, when they had built the walls of Tiryns, they inhabited the whole They were likewise, according to Aristotle and the country of Argolis.'
scholiast
and the
latter adds,
workmen and
its
received their
Cyclops.*
They
Egypt
for
They were
in short
their chief,
who was
Sometimes he was called Polypheme, as the Greeks wrote the word, and
was described as a shepherd; an occupation, which
understanding of the name.
Shepherds,
will lead us to the right
The
occupied
Egypt.
But
we
read of a shepherd
their
pyramids
own language is PalU, Pali, or Bali : hence by whose name the Egj-ptians distinguished and hence we find a country, the southern part of which
name
in their
Philitis,
tlie
Hindoo geographers
that
tlie
is
The shepherd
old
for the
title
is
signifies
a Shep-
That Polypheme
sufficiently evident
from
his
He
is
and
Illyrius;
from
whom
rians,
ter,
were descended.'
Buddha
was
simi^
Apollod. Bibl.
lib.
ii.
c. C. J
1.
"
' *
Schol. in
ApoU. Argon,
lib. ii. c.
Herod. Hist,
128.
Natal.
Com.
lib, ix. p.
510,
444
whom
is
and Cadmus
also
who
is
must
This
also have
been the
made one of the children of Polyplieiue." Cyclops same as Cronus and have been worshipped in Crete.
may be deduced,
Cronus and Buddha, but likewise from the correspondence of the Cyclopes
with the Telchines.
as the
Curetes of Crete.
their chief deity.*
same
as the Cyclopes,
tile
]
head of the
.
we
shall
still
be
Ge
and
it
may be remarked,
one of them Arges
that
in calling
or Argus, which
A general
notion indeed prevailed, that there were three of them, born from
were the sons of Polypheme, and since they were also the sons of Uranus
person.
But Uranus
is
Arhan or Buddha
like
and
his
consort
Ge
is
Buddha
or the
for Ila,
Ge,
signifies the
Earth or the
IVorld.
Ila
greater
is
World
World
Ark
as
The
and
arily
Ge means
from
Adam
Noah and
Herod. Hist.
" *
lib. iv. c.
10.
ii.
Apollod. Bibl.
lib.
iii.
c. 5. 4.
Porphyr. de abstin.
lib.
MO.
Apollod. Bibl.
lib.
i.
c. ].
2.
^a.351.
445
Buddhic
triad
;
Arhan
or Buddlia,
we may
safely conclude
them
to be the
c"*''- ^
which originated,
of
Noah
2.
considered as a
will
new
Adam.
This point
we
investigate
their history.
them esteemed, not only the sons of Uranus, but likewise the children of the Ocean by which was meant Noah, for in the pantheistic
;
We find
one
of his forms
sea,
;
who
some
to
him
in the ship
Argha,
is
We
also
find
them ascribed
all
They
same event
sphere,
his
as the
and the
altar of the
upon which he took a solemn oath by the waters of Styx previous to attacking his enemies or (as some more justly say) after he had conquered
But
this altar
was
certainly that
upon which
that
it
Noah
offered
up a
sacrifice after
the deluge,
the
is
waters should no more prevail to cover the earth placed close to the ship Argo and
taur
is
for,
;
in
the sphere,
see not
how we
Noah and
still
As
their father
artizans,
Uranus
The
Homer,
we have seen
'
2\, .22.
Apollod, Bibl.
lib.
i.
c. 2. 1.
ii.
c.
39.
p. 52.
^
Apollod. Bibl.
lib.
i.
c.
1.
\'irg.
/Encid.
631.
44(>
BOOK
IV.
^^,jj|^
the
same
only the inclosure within the Ark, which was viewed in the light of a
Hence
who
Ark,
who
perish,
sides of the
city of the
gods:
and the
sacrificial altar,
is
by the same
ascribes
architects.'
A
Argo
similar allusion
to the
Argos.
Argos, like
or the
Ark
and a
its
and gates
sides
and door.
infernal regions
Thus Lycor.
for
Tzetzes rightly
luarks,
by
Buddha
hell,
are alike described as the conveyers of souls over the infernal waters
mystic
declared
by Diodorus
the
to
be no
otiier
than the
Argo of
the
Greeks and
The
same
as Charon,
dations of
the
Nile,
the Cyclopes
been already
'
The answer
commit themselves
to the
protection of
wooden
old mythology, which symbolized the inclosure of a ship by the inclo^ure of a city and therefore the sides of the
As a maritime
;
nation,
own
language
but the
turn
of
it
is
phical.
*
'
Lycoph. Cassand.
Diod. Bib),
lib.
i.
ver.
659,660.
Scbol. in loc.
p. 87.
THE
their sacred river the
OIIIGIN OF
PAGAN IDOLATRY.
it
447
'^" ^'*
^'"
Ocean, because
Ark of
With
same reference
to the
deluge, the
;
Hindoos
call
and
Call
feign,
is
that the
Sun resided on
its
the solar
Noah.
The Nile
is
is
the river of
the god
Nilus
for
Water
is
Theuth, and as
withstanding he
Siris or Osiris.
is
He He
not-
said to be the
Ocean
a contradiction, yet perfectly according with the notions of the old mythologists
;
for the
From this source arose the fables of the Sun who sailed in a ship over the waters of the
and who flourished on the banks of the Nile immediately after the
deluge.
3.
The Cyclops
we
the con-
As each of whom, as we such, he must be identified with Thoth and Vulcan Accordingly Vulcan, who is have already seen, was the same as Buddha.
Nilus or Cali was esteemed one of the oldest sovereigns of Egypt.*
;
is
He was
Hence we
find
him
'
lib. v. p.
203. Eustath.
in
^Cicer. de
dtor.
lib. iii. c.
22.
4l6.
448
nooK
IV.
This however
tion with them.
thus, with the
we may
trace
liis
connec;
number and
head of their family, they make up the eight great gods of Egypt.
the oldest, as occu-
But of those great gods Vulcan was reputed the chief and
pying the place of the venerable patriarch, w ho
is
inditierently described as
being born from the ocean and from the arkite egg.
Now
it is
a curious
cir-
cumstance,
that,
number of
the Cyclopes
who
of Tiryns.'
"When
it is
consi-
deities,
and that
their chief
was
Twashta or Taut
workmen
One
the circumstance of their each having only a single eye in the centre of their
foreheads.
This mode of representing them seems to have arisen from the attach-
to symbols,
niisundei"^
Plutarch
tells us,
of their temples.*
From
and a
this
manner of exhibiting
The
statues of
Buddha
or Pali were
of a gigantic
size,
:
single eye
the Egyptians
the Greeks united the two ideas, and thus of the vShepherd
XXIX.
oflfering
Mahiman
or Buddha,
my
lect togetlier
excellently observed
by
viii.
p.
372, 373.
445
xve
<^h*''' ^'
many
traces of
Mahiman and
/lis
edifices,
the Cyclopes.^
many
of these same
person,
whom
Memnon and
:
I think
we have
Mahiman
is
name and
1.
Memnon
the
same
as Cyclops
or Vulcan.
The word Mahiman signifies the great Manes ox Menu and the Sanscrit Maha, which denotes great, was pronounced by the Greeks as one
:
syllable
for
Hesychius
it still
tells us,
that
Mai
is
great
in
Indians, and
in
is
modern Coptic.
Now
one of
Mahimna or Maimna, which the Greeks could have pronounced in no other way than Maimna or Memna and hence, Mr. ^Vilford supposes, that the name of Memnon originated.* I am willing to assent to his conjecture with a slight alteration or rather addition. Buddha or Mahiman is allowed by the Hindoos to be the triad expressed by their sacred monosyllable Om. But Om is evidently the On
the oblique cases of
Mahiman
or
Alaiman
of the Egyptians
which was a
title
the great father and his triple offspring being venerated in that luminary.
Maiman compounded with On, than from the oblique case Mai77ina : whence MaimanOn, Maim7i-0n, or Menm-On, will signify the great solar Menu. This
I
Me77i7ion then
I)erson,
according to
or
the
Hindoos,
wife
is
Sharmana-Car-
dama
dam, as
Phenicia
while
is
;
But Samana-Caand
Cadmus
Buddha
the
of Greece, Egypt,
of
Maha-Manya,
feminine form
Mahi-Man,
the west.
'
iii.
p. i^OO.
Ibid. p. 19$.
Fag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
'^50
BouK
IV.
2.
to decide a point,
though
may
to
Memnon
that
we may be enabled
is
how far we are warranted in adopting the conclusion that he Mahiman or Buddha. ( .) The general story is, that Tithonus was the brother of
1
the
same as
Pi iam king of
Troy, that he engaged the affections of Aurora, and that by her he became
the father of
Memnon.
gift
of immortality,
The consequence
all
possibility
At
length
During
it
to Ethiopia
which
lies
to the southward of
Egypt
and of
country his
to
make
himself sovereign.
:
this
lucky circumstance
for,
we
In
this
noble
field
of chivalrous adven:
until at length, in
fell
an
evil
hour having
slain
by
much
solemnity
consumed the
But
this
was not
451
annually propi'"*''
Memnon was
When
Memto
how he
could
manage
to
march an Egypt
army of Ethiopians
which
all
all
the
way from
:
Memnon seems to me
Asiatic
is
placed
far the
though
by
However,
an
by way of mending the matter, they shifted the scene from the African to
the
Ethiopia.
into
tlie
Thus Diodorus
tells
us,
Memnon who
Ethiopian troops.'
He
however
When Teutamus
;
Asia
was one of
his vassals.
At
that time
Memnon,
in
was captain-general of
Persia,
Agamemnon
his
his
Memnon
prince,
was dispatched by
called
who had
In
this
;
upon
Greeks.
expedition he
commanded
many
Susiani
their head.
As a
proof that
Memnon came
tiiat
Hindoos
call
informs us,
which after
his
own
name was
styled
in
He
magnificent public road, which even in the days of the historian continued
to bear
'
the appellation
of
Mevmonium.
lib.
To
iii.
these circumstances
1
1
Strabo
Apollod. Bibl.
Ovid. Metani.
c.
4.
Mosch.
*
vcr.
4315.
276.
lib.
xiii. vcr.
576622.
Alian. deanini.
Diod. Bibl.
lib. v.
lib. iv. p.
452
iiooK IV.
adds,
in the
province of Susiana
and Pausanias,
who
march
who
still
conti-
nued
to
point
out to
the
curious
traveller
his
several successive
en-
campments.'
(3.)
The
story
now
:
of genuine history
well
The Ethiopians Upper Egypt obstinately refused to subscribe to the truth of this detail. They claimed the redoubtable Memnon as tlicir countryman and, more
constructed, by the candid statement of Diodorus himself.
of
liberal
than their Cuthic brethren of Asia, they added to his twenty thou-
But
stantial evidence
Memnonian
palace,
the
Jllemnoman
Menmotiian tomb,
all
So we might imagine
but
we
shall find,
much
They
had.
equally, as Diodorus
and Strabo
:
fairly allow,
name of Memnoniwn
musical sounds when the morning and evening rays of the Sun played upon
They were likewise every fifth year witnesses to the mysterious battle of the Memnonian birds, which occurred in their country no less than in
it.
Troas
their
tribes,
Memnones.^
nicest accu-
Thus
it
appears, that the claims of the two rival Ethiopias, the Cusha-
(Uvip within
"
lib. ii.p.
lib.
ii.
lib.
xv. p. 728.
Pausan. Phoc.
p.
669.
lib.
ii.
p. 109.
lib. xvii. p.
813.
c. '26.
453
<^"'"'' *
stantial evidence.
lieve
Yet
all
this
anxiety of appropriation,
if
we
are to be-
the Greeks,
of an emigrant
younger
of the Hellespont.
(4.)
But we have not yet finished the history of our fortunate adventurer.
this
monarchy
once over
and thus we
;
find
him reigning
at
that
is
to say,
we
find
him presiding
Cusha-dwip
over
the
Hindoos
style
mthout.
Eusebius, following Africanus, says, that the INIemnon, whose colossal
statue uttered musical sounds,
and Strabo
states
it
Ismamks
or
:
or
Maindes or Meudes.^
Pan, as we have seen, was an ancient god and fabulous prince of the country,
the
same
as
Buddha
He
was thought
to
in
have
Crete,
built
the
Labyrinth
the
same
I
Memnon,
the
Memnonium
by
which
understand a temple contrived with numerous intricate passages for In fact Metides and
:
Memnon
is
are one
only
somewhat
is
difierently
compounded
for
Mendes
Mend-Esa; and
Memnon
Mennon
Alai-Men-On.
Menon, which
is is
This
last appellation
or
Mai-Men-On
the
Mai
or
Greats There
much
same
difference
Mendes and Istnandes, as there is between Jllenoti and Memnon for Mendes is Mend-Esa, and Istnandesh Isa-Mend-Esa. Memnon being thus identified with Mendes or Ismandes, and Memnon and Mendes being alike declared
Euseb. Chron.
p. 72.
Strab. Gcog.
lib. xvii.
p. 811,
813.
^Diod. Bibl.
'
lib. i. p.
35.
J'lin.
Nat. Hist.
lib. vi. c.
35.
lib.
xx.wi.c. 7- Harduin.
454
BOOK
IV.
to be
same cha-
Ismandes
for the
person,
who
title,
pouod
dyas
;
appellation,
is,
am
Osymanis
differently written
Memnon
therefore
the
same
as Osymandyas and the fabled tomb of Osymandyas was really a Memnonian temple. Thus decidedly was Memnon esteemed an Egyptian king.
:
Osymandyas
at the
it
Memnon.
In
'
least
are,
ITafa
Ss
Ti;y
eiiroSoy
avJfiavraj
ef eVaj
Now,
since
they
now
stand,
must be translated
statues, all
^t Memnon
accordingly, such
dissatisfied
is
the
But Salmasius,
tivdi
with the
AvS^ixvra;
vavra; XiSsa
that
is,
all
stone.
is
The
alteration certainly
for
it.
makes excellent
sense: but
may
any occasion
Ethiopia, were
and
in
the
African
many
ex-
Why
to
then
may we
statue
suppose that
this statue
was reputed
am
it,
Memnonian
and because
observe,
have
little
duubt that
artist
We
may
called the
Sucnite.
This
gives
me
additional
reason to suspect, that Salmasius has been too hasty in his correction.
tribe of the
Cushim
:
the
Masoretic
punctuation
and
they are mentioned with the Lubim, as forming part of the army of Shishak king of Egypt.
2 Chron.
xii. 3.
to be
and
whom
calling
title
is
take
it
Memnon
This
The Suchim,
branch of the great Scythian family, called by the Hindoos Sacas and Sacasenas, and known
in their
They took
the
name from
Saca or Sacya,
as the
4:55
^"^''
was
its
in a sitting attitude,
and that
cubits.
its
measure of
figures of
foot
exceeded seven
On
either side
much
and reaching
Osymandyas.
:
single stone
and
it
was inscribed,
I am
Osymandyas,
title
assumed on account of
his
his extensive
conquests, and
on account of
India.'
let
us
now compare
it
with the
Memnon.
Memnonium
:
Memnon
is
now
so wholly dismantled,
for the
that
its
body
alone remains formed out of a single piece of black granite, and at present
scite
when complete
but
deficiency
is
amply
made up by
it
was
in
sitting
posture
as being
made
So
used by Strabo,
when he
it
that
its
for
from
to
issue every
seat.^
Nor
in
upper Egypt
for, as
may
we
the
Sachim and
Perhaps then we
in
may
venture
to retain the
common
reading of
which
case, his
Memnon-Sucnites
will
whom
lib.
Diod. Bibl.
p. 44.
lib.
* *
xxxvi.
ApoU. Tyan.
lib. vi. c. 4.
310.
456
BOOK
IV.
THE
OlllGI^'
OF PAGAJT IDOLATRY.
gjjjj ^yg
Memnon
figures standing
on
each side of
it,
tion given
This point,
I believe,
tiie
yet
we may come
little
so very near to
mark, that we
in the
may
affirmative.
Mr.
Norden
gives
an
colossi, which yet remain in a perfect state, at a very short distance from
the palace
Memnonium.
They
are
one paces, so that they must clearly be considered as connected with each
other
:
legs of
still
variety of
Greek
Memnon was
With
already
respect to
form, they represent, the one a man, and the other a woman. They are
no
less
than
fifty feet in
height
each
is
in
sitting attitude
and each,
ex-
two
smaller figures standing on either side and reaching with their heads to the
It
:
is
to be observed,
it is
that
we have
here two
and
mode
We learn
from Diodorus, that near the colossal statue of Osymanventure to say so) of
dyas, or (if I
may
Memnon,
firsc
there was
another de-
its
head
and the
parent, of a king.'
And,
in a similar
manner, we are
told
by Strabo, that
it
the statue
of
Memnon
lib. xvii.
was a second
"
Strab. Geog.
p. 8l6.
To Mcmnone
this
chorda;.
See Plate
II.
Fig. 4.
lib.
i,
Diod. Bibl.
p. 44.
457
the fate of
companion.'
blance both in sex and form which subsists between the two yet remaining
colossi
at the
tomb of Osymandyas, we
namely that
at the
all
can
Memno-
nium, that near the Memnonium, and tnat at the tomb, were
with the
constructed
same
idea
Memnon,
him
as undoubtedly
;
the three
must be considered
the
opinion,
that as
representing
which
exactly
coincides
is
widi
same
Memnon.
must
And
mother
all
the three
(5.)
Memnon
himself,
as an Ethiopian both
how he could be
of Trojan
Perizonius,
make
serves
out,
the king of
Egypt
to
at that period,
and that
worse
Memnon was
confounded
:
his son.*
But
this
only
render
confusion
for
the
Egyptian
Proteus received the diluvian Bacchus when he wandered over the whole
world, long before the siege of Troy, supposing such a siege to have taken
olace
Proteus
in short,
the old
man
^nd Buddha.'
Wearied out probably by these
eternal contradictions,
it.
some
writers have
Herodotus, that Helen never came near Troy, but was detained by Proteus
while
Paris
so
Philostratus declares,
that
Memnon had
'
p. 8l6.
* Periz.
^
ApoUod.
c. 5. 1.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
11.
3M
458
lived
five
gener-
ations.
He
allows
saj's,
indeed,
that the
was contemporary
so
war
but he
Memnon, who
honour of him
at
We have
difficulties
we be adthe legend
Memnon
to
Troy and
to admit
of
its
Tithonus
the son of
:
Laomedon,
yet
is
as the bro-
ther of Priam,
there
is
sufficient
same Tithonus
tells us,
meant, who
father of
Memnon.
;
He
of
Mercury and
him
off
affisctions
of Aurora
that
He
;
;
adds,
that Tithonus
was the
;
father of
Phaethon
Phaethon, of Astyndus
Asty-
nous, of Sandochus
Cinyras,
and
genealogy
is
to
be esteemed sober
It
is
truth) emigrates
evident,
same
them
in
is,
thonus
Cephalus
in
in a
maimer
next
is
Memnon, and
for
instead
The scene
is
is
laid
in
Syria
it
is
Sandochus
said to
country
then
it shifts
into Assyria,
;
by which
I take
lastly
it is
Cyprus
for Cinyras,
whose
erratic propensities
seem
as his father's, not satisfied with his splendid eastern monarchy, both emi-
grates himself, and contrives to persuade his people to emigrate \\ith him.
'
Herod. Hist.
4,.
lib.
ii.
c.
113
120.
Tyan.
lib. vi.
iii.
c.
4. Heroic,
c.
iii.
Apollod. Bibl.
lib.
c. 13. J. 3.
THE
Here he marries
yet Adonis
is
459
born both
in
He
was moreover, as we have already seen, the same person as Osiris and
in short as
preserved in an Ark.
;
which,
if
literally
who
is
usually
yet
made
Adonis or Osiris
consequently,
tlie
siege
him
to be the scriptural
Noah.
all
The
mythology
is
insensibly melted
colours of
tlie is
rainbow.
certainly a
Whatever be the
basis of the
Trojan
tried
Memnon
if
to
have
literally
we suppose we must
:
but,
we adopt
the opinion that he was an ancient god of the Chasas and that
both in
title
and person as
Mahiman
or Buddha,
every
accommodate
with curious
(1.)
Cissia, as
the
name was
the
written by the
Greeks
Hin-
Chusa
of the
or in one
word Chusistan.
It
distinguish
knew by
the
name of
disthiguished
Hence, since
Buddha
wonder
or
Mahiman was
we need not
him
at Susa.
400
iiooK IV.
called
Memnonia
and a magnifibut,
tlie
and called
after
him Alemnonium :
as
we
was
are told by Herodotus vvho flourished long prior to Diodorus, Susa itself
styled the
cili/
of Memnon and the royal habitation of Memnon.^ The Chasas also penetrated into Asia Minor, and as usual carried
their
Hence we
find a
Memnon
and
hence we may
satisfactorily
out by the Phrygians as the works of that hero, which were to be seen in
the route from
district
of Troas.
Memnon,
They
Hindoo
writers.
which
is
part
of the
Meru crowned
chis
in the
is
that
into
Indo-Scythic.
scite
Ilus, the
who
is
led
by a cow to the
of his future
is
city,
the
same person as
Thebes.
similar story
;
told in regard to
is
Cadmus
the
is
is
the
Cadam
of the Buddhists
and Ilus
11a or Ida.
Memnon
or Saca
both are
same
also as the
Cadmon and
whom
;
sea, that
to say,
vi-
Herod. Hist.
lib. v. c.
vii. c.
151.
In the
:
the
same word
is
by the
common name
to be
and a building
Hence, when
Memnon was
came
*
denominatad
his palace^
46l
In a similar
*'"** *
mount
Ida,
and the Goths of more modern times, were equally Scythians, or Chasas,
or eastern Ethiopians, from
to the north of
mount Meru or
of the
Romans and of
is
our
own
ancestors in
all
equally of Scythic or
Chusfean origin.
Ila or Ida
She
reason
as the ship
Argha
circle of the
be a symbol.
The
as I
that
the
Ark
less,
Buddha.
The
birth of
Memnon
goddess of the dawn certainly means no more than that his origin
to be
sought for
pia,
in the east
'
We
must look
for
him
call it)
Cusha-duip within
and
in that
country
we
to
his
Mahiman
whom
kingdom of
brother Priam,
whom
he gave in marriage to
She
in
Mem-
non the captain-general of the Persians, who led a body of Ethiopic and
Susan warriors
that
to the assistance of his uncle
Priam. ^
Now we
have seen,
Memnon
saine account
given of each of
though,,
described
to nic
The
276.
seems
'
lib.
iv. p.
Han.
Mj tUjl.
\ol. iv. p.
Z^J.
462
BOOK
IV.
finally to
She
is
evidently the
I la
or Ida of the
to
Budd-
hists
Menu
or
Buddha
The
was viewed
which Ida
is
here exhibited.
She
is
the mother
of
Memnon, the wife of Tithonus, and the daughter of Teutamus. But Memnon, Tithonus, and Teutamus, as their history and their names alike for Tithon is Tath declare, are all equally Buddha or Mahiman or Taut
:
in composition with
Celts
On, the Titan of the Greeks and the Teithan of the old and Teutam is the same word pronounced Teut in composition with
is
Om,
which
but the
Hindoo mode of
writing
On ;
Teutam are in fact one appellation. Another colony of the Chasas established themselves
hence we
in
African Ethiopia
Memnon,
called
Memre-
nones, and
name
tlie
of Sachim or Sacas.
:
The
membrance of
This
:
will
it
IVIemnon
in the
Thebais
and
will likewise
Though
them
in the
Memnon or
Mahiman from
dwip
in the
Ethiopia
of
medium of
the Arabian
Cushim.
Hence we may
'
The
hereafter.
Vide
infra b. vi. c, 5.
iJV. 6.(1.)
463
"''^''* ^
in the east,
Memnon
is
of an
is
Yet
this
mode of exhibiting
is
him, however
common,
by
no means
universal.
Sometimes he
sometimes
his
straight
plaits,
modes of
exhibitin<^
among which
lie
his
worship
William Jones
white and
ruddy
the
in
complexion
of
Buddha
is
who
but I doubt,
v\
hether
whom
judge) he erroneously
was
a Tatar.
jfl//y
The
inference might
have been
much
this,
humour
But
we have
recently observed,
and, accord-
ingly,
as strenuously,
unsatisfactorily,
that
or Ethiopian
plexion
black,
and
his features
pearance.
What
:
is this,
than
this
Buddha has
modes of exhibiting the god and immemorial been the centrical point
Hence
originated
these
The
Tatars,
Siberia,
tribes to the
:
utmost north-
ern
limits of
equally imported
were votaries of Buddha and his worship was by the Indo-Scythic or Shepherd kings into Egypt and
African Ethiopia.
opposite modes
We
may therefore be
two
directly
from Tatary
'
See Plate
II.
Fig. 3.
464
HOOK
IV.
THE
Africa
:
OllIGIN OF
PAGAV IDOLATUV.
sure,
j^p(j
and, I think,
we may be equally
that
the intermediate
lati-
mode
tude.
Of these
is
long
and
straight.
Some
that,
in the days
of Hero-
both priests
had they been represented by the statuary, they must have appeared
bald.'
The
Buddha seems
to
me
to
be decidedly proved,
tively
late origin to
who would
ascribe a compara-
African Ethiopia and Hindostan having long been suspended and apparently
forgotten.
The Brahmens
attribute,
as they highly
retics,
can race
is pointed out.
Nor
are
on
:
in this par-
When
them by Mr.
and
it
was de-
Buddha
after
he had cut
it
sword.
But, as
Mr. Wilford
in
justly remarks,
and
;
flat
noses of
many of
the
ancient
which occur
Hindostan
for these
At
in
same
sons above given, I can see no solid grounds for his inference, that a race
of negroes had
formerly
the
preeminence
that country.
The
resena-
'
Herod. Hist.
lib.
ii.
c.
36.
is
46.5
common
origin,
and since
between them would both produce many emigrations, and bring into India
hair
and features
for,
easily be
accounted
subjugated
events, if
That
is
this
certain
history
for the
from the
in sub-
Asiatic Ethiopia
jection, established themselves in the torrid region, which, until their arrival,
Nay more:
their
descendants
aspect they could have inherited but partially from their Indo-Scythic forefathers
;
is
is
so frequently exhibited
I arrive,
On
the
whole,
though by a
Though
is clear,
Chasas and the western Ethiopians were of the same great family, and that
much
intercourse
at a very
remote
period.'
The same
Virgil,
tells
who was
that
us,
Memnon
i.
was a negro
427- vol.
him
452.
'
p.
ii.
p. 32,
122. vol.
iii.
vi.
p.
vol. vii. p.
422, 423.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
tJ
466
HOOK
lY.
THli
What
is
testimony
not
;
equally decisive.
He
informs, us,
Memnon
that colour.*
ence to
his
it
complexion
metamorphosis of Memnon,
though
tending,
am generally
or
conwill
the
same
as
Buddha
of
Mahiman,
not perhaps equally prove that he was esteemed of his vocal statue being black, like
a negro.
many images
Memnon
we may
ticed.
we have
it
by
repre sent
as
it
appeared
Memnon
Yet an opinion
prevailed, that he
was
This
mentioned by Eu-
who
skin
was white
all
thus
distinguished.'
The discrepancy
it
of Buddha
it
and, as I believe
to be to
ought,
(3.)
I think,
accounted for
same manner.
With respect
as
Osymandyas
is
or Ismandes,
whom we
have seen
to be
the
same
Memnon, he
likewise so
much
them
the
counterpart to Sesostris,
se-
that I
am
as
verally to identify
who pene-
^i^ncid. lib.
i.
ver.
493.
* Philost. in vit.
'
467
this part
In
*^***'-
'
who
similai-ly
travelled
in every country
The conquests
of
Osymandyas and
Each subdues
the
or Indo-Scythffi
whom
is
he
cele-
duad, as the two colossal statues described by Norden near the palace of
Memnon, and
statues,
its
gigantic asso-
side.
On
these pairs of
from
their decided
may
pair
was intended
pair
that
is
to say,
or
Buddha and
This opinion
of the
of
I
Memnon,
whom
mo-
have shew n to be
man, or Buddha.
ther,
The
He was
famed
in
every na-
rious female,
whose history
lib.
is
ever found
more
be connected with
Diod. Bibl.
i.
p.
44.,
45,
4851.
Herod. Hist.
lib.
ii.
c.
102105.
Asiat. Res.
468
BOOK
IV.
and from
this
complicated relationship
we meet
and
alliances.
Cabiri,
The
Moon,
M'ith
Heaven and
which he
the
Sun.
pairs,
us,
rightly
pronounces
He
tells
that the
as the
Greeks
Arhan,
that
basis
called them,
Uranus and
Ila or
Ge
or
Gaia
that
is to
He
states,
same
as the Serapis
and
Isis
nicians,
The Indo-Scythag delighted to represent them by stupendous colossal images nor can we be surprized to find such statues occur in oriental Ethiopia, when we recollect that the framers of those images in the Thebais, which we are now considering, were themselves a colony from the eastern Cusha-dwip. Of these I may mention the two colossal statues of
:
[)y
his votaries
in
difterent
parts of
feet
in
height
may
Xaca and
upon which
Amida,
that
is
to say, Buddlia
and Mahiinan
seventy feet
higli
Bod
is
so
may
lie
conveniently in
hand.
He
describes
it,
Varr. de
ling. Latin,
lib. iv. p.
17.
'^
'
iii.
p.
569, 370.
469
may
Sacva
in
man
and which
no
less
But
father
:
all
Buddha
is
or the great
to
nor does
is
added
any of
them, as
in the
Thebais.
At Ba-
and which
colossal statues
close to each other, which perfectly accord with the duplicated images ot
From
is
their
Their posture
erect
They stand
is
and
their true
fifty
much
as
their
been exaggerated,
is
yet allowed to be
cubits
or seventy five
It
who
say,
his consort
Buddha assert, disciple Salsala. The Mussulmans Samana and his or Key-Umursh and his consort, or Adam and Eve and
:
they pretend,
is
that a
which stands
at least the
at
their
is
son
Seth
whose tomb, or
the days of
called
place where
formerly stood,
shewn
near Bahlac.
as old as
cient
According
Noah
Nesr,
woman
who
is
tenance of a vulture.
They
are at present so
zeal of the
much
Musulmans, that
difficult to
Travellers agree,
insist,
that one of
them
at least
is
a beardless youth
is
remarkably obvious.
They both
look to-
whence there
p. 553.
ii.
iii.
p.
558.
470
terrific
gloom overcasts
Mr. Wilford did not view them himself: but the account, which
vi-
them
niches,
covered with
which are
colour
;
still
visible
to have
been painted
of a red
and that the other either retains the original hue of the stone, or
:
that
the beauty and smoothness of the features and the swelling of the breasts
that
tlie
is
is
between
Osymandyas and
male
:
his
mother.
fe-
temple.
or
Diodorus indeed
:
monument
as
but I have
doubt, that
was
in reality
a place of wor-
ship,
manner
ramids of
much in the same the similar notion respecting the temples of Buddha and the pyThe Egypt, which are clearly what the Hindoos call pagodas.
being a
toijib originated
is
by a door between
tiie
:
legs I
male colossus,
is
and
and
the
gloomy cliamber
were con-
a similar idea
and
purposes.
were
teries
all
;
to
They Mys-
'
vol. vi. p.
464
466.
471
his subse-
"*'
*'
Hence arose
to be
may be proved
ramids were
literally
tombs of certain
Egyptian kings
and hence
similarly originated
temple behind
mandyas and
respect to
his
monument
or place of sepulture.
With
sta-
the
two images
tues in Egypt,
and
his consort,
:
to say,
Buddha and
Ida,
or
mania
and the
am
Typhon
or Hayagriva.
seems
in various
name
of Abel or Abellion
which me&ns Jather Bel, an imaginary tomb of Abel the brother of Cain
is^
shewn
in the
land of Palestine.*
And
Egyptians called Typhon Seth, the patriarch has been confounded with the
demon-god.
Hence
I suspect,
that the
be the image of Seth the son of Adam, was really the image of Seth or
Typhon
that Seth,
whose children or
in the pro-
phecy of Balaam, who was the same as Baal-Peor, and who was sometimes
also identified with Osiris because water
This opinion
6'e//i
name
Scythse of the east, no less than by the Pallic shepherds of the west.
134.
He
tomb
as an ancient
to
high
hill,
thirty yards in
was
traditionally thought
much comment.
parallel instances
The
father
Buddha, or Mahiman, or
in
many
in
which
east,
a dL-athlike sleep.
Numb,
xxiv, IJ.
472
iiooK IV.
TIIK
jijg
while the
who
at the
Bamayan,
as
it
was
much
the
same
in
Persia.
;
There
is
however
this difference,
female figure at
Tuct-Rustum.*
another pair of similar statues, male and female; and in a region likewise,
we have them,
as
in short,
in the
much
resided at Susa.
Nearly
allied to
the pillars, which Sesostris was said to have erected in the various countries
that he subdued.
disputed
for
but,
is
king of Egypt
named
Sesostris,
They
them
to be,
to
have
for their
Herodotus particularly
one was
in the
road from
Ephesus
to
They
in his right
in his left,
and armed
partly after the Egyptian and partly after the Ethiopic fashion.
He
adds,
that across the breast, traced from shoulder to shoulder, there was an inscription in the sacred characters of
qf'viy
'
Egypt
arms I subdued
Panth.
this country.
41.
The
*
Mor's Hind.
\>.
465.
473
and he
tells us,
though he peremptorily rejects their opinion, that some asserted these statues
to have been designed for
is
Memnon.'
right in
far too
:
Memnon was
the subject of
them
for I
Osymandyas, Ismandes,
ell
one person.
Sesostris
is
If
we
when
and,
we we
many
we
shall be brought into the mythologic age of the fabulous first kings of
Egypt and
Eusebius
tells us,
that after
Vulcan reigned
the Sun, then Sosis, then Osiris, then Horus, then Thules the whole world, and then Sesostris
;
who conquered
immediate preis
who
yet
is
it
The
who
evidently
whom
that
Theopompus
Scsosti'is,
calls Sesostris?
whom
and he adds, that he was the broto be the first navigator of the
ship Argo.*
The author of
Cham
or
Ham
And John
Hermes
or Thoth.*
whom
He
is
the
same
at
once as Buddha
and as Danaus
in
one person
is
of father, brother,
is
and son.
title,
Hence he
same
called
a Buddhic
the
in substance as
Diod. Bibl.
lib. p.
i.
p. 50, 51.
'
Herod. Hist.
'
lib. ii. c.
\02, 106.
lib. \y. ver.
Euseb. Chron.
".
lib.
i.
Schol. in
ApoU. Argon,
p.
27?.
* Joseph, coiit. *
Apion.
c. 15.
'
Chron. Pasch.
IS.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.11.
474
we
may
collect
from
its
being the
name of one
of the
cities
were constrained
to build
Hence
the
is
also,
title
considered as Danaus, he
as the
denominated Armuis
which
is
same
the
Hindoo Hennaya
and thus he
exhibited
is
Argo or Argha.
Hence moreover he
is
Hermes
or Thoth, and
is
described as the
line
of
Ham, which
And hence
he
is
pro-
nounced
to belong to the
whom
He
in short,
the
same
as
Thoth or
Hermes
and both
his
evidently in a
compound form
the
title Sosis,
and
-S'o.y/*
we may venture
This conclusion
is
same
list
and
Osiris.
It is also
warranted by his being identified with Ramesses or age of the ship Argo.*
Ram-Esa, and by
His history
is
The
said to
Deo-NaMsh.
The
pillars,
same
as the pillars of
one person
and, though
yet both
those systems are closely blended and connected together, and Bacchus and
Osiris,
as well as
transmigrating
'
ultimately the
is
same great
placed,
is
that of Thoth,
Exod.
i.
475
<^"'*'''
in
other words,
find,
is
it is
is
"
Ark
and, accordingly,
we
for
that he
heifer-goddess
Theba
he
his
Egyptus
of Theba,
flood.'
who
is
Such being
among
we may
naturally expect to find him, like Tiioth, Vulcan, and Pan, connected with
tlie
preserved in the
gives us
Ark
and
much
He
represents
him
and
his
and he
which
him by
his brother,
I suspect to
Now, when we
we can
scarcely,
I think,
hesitate
It is a curious circumstance,
some pronounced
the statues in
to
Ionia to be statues of
statues of Sesostris
;
have been
is
Thebais, which
yet,
almost
accord-
Memnon, was
eflFect
or Phamenophis.'
of pure accident
discordant
Memnon,
various
of
One and
all,
the
in
they occur.
Memnon
to
Greece
in
the ship
Danau and
have occurred at
man
*
of that period
votaries
called
Danauas or Danai.
lib.
ii.
Vide
107.
infra
.
book
vi. c. 5. $ V'l. 1.
*
Herod. Hist.
c.
Pauian. Attic,
p. 7f^.
476
HOOK
IV.
THK
ORIGliV Oi
is
PAGAN IDOtATRV.
If the latter be ascribed to the period
if
as that in
which Sesostris
placed.
;
and
:
he be placed
at the
head of a family
the former,
first,
He
:
words, he
was the
deluge,
principal Cabiric
deity.
to the
epoch of the
we
find
invention
also
share of which
Cadmus
In
this there is
:
no
real rivality
may
be easily reconciled
Buddha, Hermes,
all
one person.
to
Memnon
mean
fought
pile,
Troas
but
it
fifth
year.
There was
also a
made
appearance on
one particular
day, and
about the tomb of jNIemnon, suffering neither shrubs nor weeds to grow there,
it
according to Pausanias,
who
us,
that the
were shaped
like
every autumn from Cyzicus on the Propontis.' Actions like these are evidently the actions, not of birds, but of
and, since the same ceremonies also took place in Ethiopia,
sure that men were the agents, and we may perhaps throw some light on the nature of what they did.
find
it
men
we may
both be
not impossible to
The
much
in
vol.
i.
p. 49."}.
apud
Plin. lib.
p. 66).
vii.
c.
56.
v.
Pausan. Phoc.
477
"*'
*
Hence originated
Among
dog
:
birds,
:
the butterfly
among
fishes
and
reptiles,
the cetus
:
serpent,
for
of which their boasted M'isdom largely consisted, that the language of the
prophet
is
no
poetical
exaggeration,
cell
when
he
represents
himself
as
Now
these animals, in
to
have
for,
whom
Thus
the
name
of the Assyrian
or
Hence
the
and hence her priestesses were called Melissa or bees ; which gave
the story of Jupiter
and
to various
Thus
Horus was
the lion.
Hence
the priests
name of that
doves.
tus.
animal.
Exactly
;
in the
same manner we
Of
The
this last
we have
priestesses of
Dodona,
abode
in
The
latter
perched on a
beech-tree
and declared
it
be there established.
The
and
this
was that
of Jupiter- Ammon.
priestesses
and
it
was
fully
Theban
Jupiter.
that
Ezek.
10.
478
ROOK
IV.
one of them was sold into Greece, and the other into Africa
and that to
to
be ascribed."
to
The pretended
sucli
be black, because
meant by
Memnonian
birds.
They were
priests,
who
in
in another quinquennially,
performed certain
his high-place
;
:
rites at the
Memnon.
Troas
it
accordingly, Elian
was on
top of a mountain
its
being a
tomb
same
Doubtless what
the psalmist calls the offerings of the dead formed a part of the worship of
Memnon, no
was
less than
the edifice,
where such
the
was supposed
:
to be his
tomb.
They were
festivals
same
into the
Moon
for Elian
The
birds
it
The
sacerdotal
and
it is
of Cyzicus imitated
in black robes.
priestesses,
it,
cither
by staining
their skins or
by arraying themselves
and
am
also
much
who assumed
made of
the
masks or
vizors
light
wood
or pasteboard
at least,
it is
not difficult
tells us,
such a conjecture.
Plutarch expressly
;
hawk and
as the ass,
the cro-
to Anubis.'
Now,
table,
that curious
relic
Herod. Hist.
lib.
ii.
c.
479
the one with
chap, v,
ofCuthic
ibis,
superstition.
Among
the head of an
hawk :
the
first
worships the
sacred bull
The
They
:
and I think
it vei-y
likely,
that the
mode
in
vizors.
mummers
ble,
and
it is
not improba-
The
canine phantoms of
seem
and
to
have been
officiating ministers
I take
them
dog-headed
in
priests
of Thoth or Anubis, of
whom
there
upper Egypt.
:
The
Memnon
and,
while thev officiated, they probably wore vizors imitating the heads of hawks,
like the priests
who appear
in the
Bcmbine
table.
But
battles,
still
honour of
with the
rites
of pagan
The
up
selves,
priests, in the
to a sort of phrenzy.
While in
and
Attis
in the contest
to certain
death, as
is
still
who
is
ponderous
car.
in
Of
the worship of
Memnon, who
fact
Buddha
and Jagan-Nath.
'
His disguised
priests first
wound themselves up
to a high
Mr.
Sirutt, in his
;
mummers
in
and
lions, in
I
a manner
Bembine
table
and agreeably
what
conjecture the
Elisabeth
and Shakespeare
John
Falstaff with a
group of these
fantastic apparition!.
480
their
many
it
Scripture
;
of allusions to
a superstitious abomination,
:
which
strictly prohibits to
Memnon's hawk-priests
are one deity.
or rather which
tells us, that,
is
the
same
rite,
for
He
Mars which was celebrated at Papremis, and towards the close of the day, a small number of priests were accustomed to arrange themselves as attendants upon the statue of the god. Meanwhile a greater number, armed with
clubs,
Opposite to them
These preparations being completed, the attendant ministers of the deity placed his gold-enshrined image on a four-wheeled carriage, and bi gan to
draw
it
along.
voured to prevent
entrance
the obligation
Upon
indi-
and many
viduals never failed to have at least their heads broken in the scuffle.
Hero-
dotus supposes, reasonably enough from the nature and obstinacy of the
conflict,
lost
consequences.'
seems to
me
sufficiently evident from the preceding account of the Egyptian Mars, that
he
is
the
same
as
the Indian
Jagan-Nath
Buddha, and consequently with Memnon. solemnly drawn in his car on the high day of
rites
be identitied with
in
which he was
liis festival,
in
venerated, to leave us
much
common
between
two
is this
the votaries
Herod. Hist.
ii.
c.
63,
THE
wheels of
liis
OllIGIN OF
PAGAN IDOLATRY.
their
481
'""*'' *
huge
car,
and propitiate
worshippers of
his image,
bore
of
'
it
Memnon, by
Tht
reader
may see
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
II.
CHAPTER
VI.
Respecting the vnion of the two great superstitions in the worship of Jagan-Nath, Saturn, and Baal.
J.
HOUGH
into
two great
sects,
mode, than
in the object,
of their worship.
The
ulti-
various gods both of the Buddhic and of the Bacchic superstitions were
by each party.
case,
we may
in
Nor
we be disappointed
able clearness in the very extraordinary worship of Jagan-Nath; nor are they
to us, respecting
The
Adonis,
it
will best
appear from a
the god
Jagan-Nath
is
venerated.
1.
In
all
fully observed,
is
sedulously attended to
but
the temple of Jagan-Nath, the famous resort for pilgrims of every sect and
483
harmony
sects,
'"*''
^ '
a converging point,
where
all
with
each other.
do
all
castes,
tribes,
or
whatever terms
together.
may
and here the Buddhist kneels by his side before the acknowobject of pagan adoration.
ledged
father
common
was
The same
in
mysterious great
alike venerated
by every idolater
in
Here
here
all
ping him,
(1.)
who
to
temple of Sumn-Nath.'
is
presume not
of
little
moment
cussion
and
all sects
are
itself is
title:
it
simply
Hence
arian venerates the great father under that character, each will be equall}"
Vishnou
is
chiefly
is
adored as Jagan-Nath
while ^fr.
Maurice
says,
that
Jagan-Nath
may
clearly
be recognized as such by the vast bull which projects out of the eastern side
of his pagoda.*
In
botii these
opinions
is
we
but
the
Jagan-Nath
certainly Vishnou,
who assumed
shape of a
fish at the
who once
the navicular
Moon.
He
is
certainly likewise
who
his
was the navigator of the ship Argha w hen the waters of the ocean overspread
the face of the whole earth.
Accordingly,
in
the
neighbourhood of
'
Maurice's
Irul.
Ant.
vol.
iii.
p. C6,
'17.
p.
Intl.
Ant.
vol.
iii.
p. 27.
484
BOOK
IV.
by which
think
it
be intended.'
the worship of
But, although such opinions be just, they will not account for
as constituting
will not
which
the case,
2.
if
Jagan-Nath be
solely either
Crishna or Siva.
peculiarly happy, that
On
we have little more to do than to adopt his opinion. (1.) Though the worship of Jagan-Nath is commonly spoken
vailing in Orissa,
of as pre-
he
is
Now, when
In the centre
is
in
other
on her
right side,
is
Bal-Rama
and, on her
Jagan-Nath.
in
precisely the
:
same shape,
differ
they
only in the colour of their faces, which exhibit the respective tints of
;
hadra displays the bright yellow of the lotos, the colour of the short skirts in
The body
body
it
On the
is
and she
is
entirely destitute
of arms.
bodies of
Nath
The
attached to the frame on which the three divinities are seated, sufficiently
lepresent-.
iii.
p. 27-
Sec Plate
I.
Fig. \6.
485
Now
it is
a curious circumstance,
to tiirow
much
light
is
on
<^"*''- ^"
used
The upper
beneath
is
crescent containing a
ball
and
the crescent
is
the
imperfect
character,
crescents,
But,
if this
each containing a
eggs, laterally
The
cypher however,
Jagan-Nath.'
The form of
expressed
all
Om
as
or
Aum
or
is
generally,
same
him
the
On
Aun
word denotes
at
Here
therefore
all
the different
Om, and
the
the
might be varied
in
detail.
In the
Brahmen beholds
whom
name
of
Om,
god Vishnou,
the Buddhist worships that ancient Buddha, the child of the jNIoon and the
fish,
whom
he knows to be
same
I.
as
Brahm
multiplied into
See Plate
Fig. 17.
Fig.
See Plate
I.
Fig. 18.
vol. viii. p.
'
See Plate
I.
486
BOOK
IV.
Om
and
Jain or
Mahiman.
The
basis of old
sons at
w orld
the other
Ark
consithese,
Of
latter
was
Hence
was supposed
to have mysteriously triplicated himself: hence the name to express both his astronomical
ithin the
Om
boat
or
:
On
was invented,
and
racter
:
wonderful
lunar
whom
to
all
sects agree
to venerate in the
have
swum
of course when the whole intervening continent was laid under water, from
some region
(3.)
The
to express
what
Like
all
them
is it
to reject,
plainly an hiero:
Nor
parallel symbols,
upon
it,
and borrow
from
it.
greater
is
World and
World
figure of the
;
and such
is
the
ornament,
in the
Courma
Avatar.'
The combination
in
ques-
sented the
mundane Ark.
'
I.
487
c-^p^''
the egg surmounted by the crescent, but the crescent itself containing a head,
Neither
is
this
coin
the worship
:'
of Lunus
is
so well
seems
to
me
to
Every
year a vessel was formed of papyrus representing the head of the Egyptian
deity
;
hieroglyphics which seem to describe this superstition, and from the crescentlike
form of the ark within which Osiris was inclosed and which was supto
posed
in Phenicia, I
am
inclined to believe,
The
head, from
its
circular
form, was apparently used to symbolize the Sun or perhaps the Star which
arkite deities. In
which expresses the word Om, and which seems to have been borrowed from
the form of Jagan-Nath, a mere point, resembling the stop called a period,
is
placed between
tlie
This second
people
is
singularly curious
it
for,
may
its
It exhibits
an egg surmounted by
horns,'
Now
the form of
is
is
placed a head
all
that deity
Hence
I interpret his
symbolical
figure
to
Adam
I.
Noah
I.
with the
See Plate
I.
Fig. 20.
See Plate
Fig. \Z.
See Plate
Fig.
!22.
488
iioitKiv.
Ai-k
that
is
to
say, in other
hieroglyphic the
great universal
and
the great
universal
mother.
Jagan-Nath
is
Osiris and
Isis,
Adonis and
Hu
and Ceridwen,
Woden and
the
He
is
the
He
is
at
Om,
the great
divinity
Lunus
But, at the
same
time, he
is
which floated
on the waters of the vast abyss, and which produced the Brahma and the
sacred triad of the Hindoos and the Dionusic Protogonus and the three pri-
For he
is
or Sita, or Parvati,
the
In short, the
placed Vvithin
represents the
in conjunction
with a Star.
(4.) I think
Mr. Maurice
or
Jagan-Nath
is
the
same
divinity as
Sumnath
Suman-Nath.
They
Jagan-Nath,
:
have already
in a similar
and Suman-Nath,
manner,
is
is
Now Suman,
city,
Saman, or Soman,
where the temple
plundered by the
a well-known
of
Buddha
ere
was
polluted and
Mohammedan
Suman-Nath
;
theists,
common
fifty
Whether
we
but
such a
mode of symbolizing
is
clearly
occurs
and of Egypt.
36
'
iii.
p. 26, 27,
42.
489
mixture of
^"-^^^ ^'
The
is
disgraceful
same
great father and the great mother, viewed as the two principles of fecundity,
tire
earliest times in
is
The supposed
Orgies
:
marked, as of
by the phallic
and
his favour
has his sacred bulls which familiarly mingle with the deluded pilgrims
the Assyrian Mylitta, the Cyprian Venus, and the
propitiated by female lewdness
agricultural god of Phenicia, he
:
like
is
Armenian Anais, he
day
drawn on
solemn
The Jagan-Nath of Orissa seems to me to whom the Greeks and Romans venerated under the
II.
Cronus
this
and Saturn
for this
god
is
god
As
who are certainly the same Brahma-Vishnou-Siva, we may rightly identify him
Neptune and
Pluto,
:
as such therefore,
he ought to
divinities.
it
Yet,
if
we
we
shall find
him
the
same
as
as
rather to
Buddhic Pantheon.
Brahme
Buddha.
liarities
1.
sufficiently
I
Bacchic hero-gods,
am
identity
with
be done
of his
human
character
may
properly be exhibited.
As
for his
identity with
Herm-Anubis or
I'hoth.*
certainly the
'
U7.
II.
Pag.
Idol.
VOL.
4y0
jKx.K IV.
THK
Nor was
OllXGIN OF
PAGAN IDOLATKA'.
at
(1.)
up
random
is
much to confirm it. The Greek translator of Sanchoniatho tells us, among the Phenicians, Cronus was denominated II : and he is clearly
in giving
that,
riorht
II is
of the
Punic
such, as to leave
room
to
doubt of
Saturn.
Each
is
:
the son of
each
is
the
parent of a
triple offspring
each
is
his father.'
The Cronus
But the
to
of the Phenicians.
first
who migrated
Ba-
Now
Menu
:
the Indo-
Scythas have in
still
ages been
this
worshippers of Buddha or
and they
both
denominate
bears the
consort
who
same
Hence
the
II
it
is
II
There-
must inevitably be
Buddha
for
or
Menu
is
of the Indo-Scythas.
Agreeably to
conclusion,
we
find him,
:
he
Egypt, and to
itself, if his-
The
legend
Egypt by the
among
whose
may have
characters of
rites
same
deity as
Buddha, we
find
him bearing
titles.
not only the appellation //, but likewise another of the sacred Buddhic
is
is
rightly,
by Selden
'
lib.
i.
*
'
V.
1, 2. lib.
i.
c.
10.
491
immediately connected
is
Now
we have elsewhere
seen,
and the
Mahabad
god,
or Buddha.*
Aboudad has been shewn to be the same as Accordingly, we are told by Aben-Ezra, that the
Cronus or Saturn, was
is
whom
styled
title
:
hy
the
the
which
as
for
Chiun of Amos.'
mistaken in
this assertion
both the centauric form of Chivan or Taschter, his connection with the
deluge, and his being placed at the head of three subordinate associates,
whom Lycophron
:
pronounces to
be only the
to
Buddhic
title
Saca or Sacya,
Chinese
distinguish their
Kya,
it is
really a
illuitrious
Cya
(3.) I
am
is
Latin deity
Buddha
clearly the
same person
But
this
Menu, who
distinguish
called Satyavrata,
if
to
Now,
termination
Ata be
Saturn.
of the
Roman
in
title
Satur or
The same
appellation
was no
less
known
We
the
an Ark at the
But
so
name Se-Suthr
or Cai-Suthr
Se,
which
great or illustrious
'
Amos
V, 26.
ii.
c. 14.
* See above
* Seld. *
book
c. 3. III. 7. (2.)
ii.
and book
XXIII.
de
c.
M.
Lycoph.
Cassaii, ver.
1203,
492
BOOK
IV.
that Scisuthr
title less
in fact
equivalent to the
illusti'ioiis
familiar to the
Gothic
tribes,
which
finally
in the
west of Europe.
hair
standing on a
fish,
hand he
and
in his right
he
pail
This
Argha cup of
the
Hindoos
which, in
a similar manner,
rites,
constantly
filled,
with water,
fruit,
and
flowers.
light
on
the
real
character of Saturn.
all
As
Sei-Suther,
Seater,
and
:
Saturn, are
it
Noah
mere variations
to the
of a single name.
ancient
Babylonians, and yet at the same time being used in a precisely similar application
by other
in
an eastern and a
to desig-
western direction
the presumption
that
it
was
first
employed
it
that
was afterwards
away from
was attached.
One
branch, accordingly,
;
of the
Scythians conveyed
the
it
to
their settlements in
upper India
title in
where, in
same
spirit
made
the
wonderful voyage of
And,
from
bore the
title
whom
it
was applied
Ger-
many
mark of
them both.
Agreeably
Roman
which
last
493
'"*'" ^'
proved by one
of those arbitrary coincidences, which so often occur in the old mythology of the Gentiles.
The
last
day of
tiie
week was
styled
by the Latins
the
day
of Saturn
or
and we,
still
in
common
extraction, are
t/ie
day of Seater.
;
Ila,
is
one
with Buddha
nicians
(4.)
first
therefore the
Roman
also be
Saturn,
who by
as
was
called Ila,
must
Buddha.
itself,
it
With
most
natural to seek
nians.
Now,
in the
to
hide
is
hence the
name Satur
will
Such a derivation
rendered the
more probable by
who bore
the
title.
We
may suppose
in
allusion
his
Ark
to derive
some weight
said
to
reason
is
that
may
whence Latium
like the
is
said to have
borrowed
name,
related, I
have no doubt,
aphanism of
sure of
2.
Noah
the san;e
Buddha
or
Menu,
with
Noah
viewed as a reappearance
of
Adam.
(1.)
That part of
it,
which respects
and
his
sufficiently
my
iii. c.
former argu-
'
V'irg.
^neid.
322, 323.
i.
IV.
494
nooK
IV.
ments, I
with
him
as the second
after the first
whom
In
of his character,
it
is
Saturn
is
Rhea
or Opis, of three
heads of
lar
this family
of eight persons,
cave or grotto in the midst of the ocean. Here he concealed his children
perfect safety
;
in
until
the
danger,
which
After the Saturnian family had emerged from their gloomy confinement within
the sea-girt cavern, the aged god was intoxicated by the youngest of his sons
Jupiter, by
named
Hence
by which
it
was forbidden
god, being
to behold the
gods
naked.*
In consequence of
now no longer
able to
maintain his pristine authority, was compelled to abdicate the sceptre of the
World and
to divide
his
Among
these however
With respect to the origin of Saturn, he is commonly said to have been the son of Heaven and Eartli and a notion prevailed, both among the classical writers and among the Phenicians, that his father had previously experienced from him the same inhuman treatment which he himself afterwards ex For tliis opinion, though utterly false, it is not perienced from Hammon.' very difficult to account. As the theory of similar successive worlds taught,
ants.
:
which occurred
at the
Noah
suf-
own
offspring as the
'
p.
254.
*
'
Orph.apud Porph. de
Apollod. Bibl.
lib.
i.
antr.
nymph,
p.
260.
lib.
i.
c. 1. 3.
c.
IQ,
495
is
own
parent.
:
Saturn however
Plato
tells us,
not
chak
that he
Ark
thus intimating, as
that
Noah and
his family
Accord-
in a sea-girt cave
he
The
nated on the shores of Latium, and that he was there received by Janus
but Ovid, as the faithful depository of ancient tradition,
us, that his vessel did not reach the
carefully instructs
Tuscan
In
river,
until the
god had
first
wandered
in
;
it
memory
was a ship
The
and he
himself,
in
two
dif-
mythologies.
are told by Macrobius, that, according to the Latin ritual, the image
We
every
in
his
except one particular day which introduced the festival of the but that on this
day, which occurred in
Saturnalia
was
eminently dedicated to him, he was solemnly set at liberty by the rehis fetters.*
moval of
the later
its
Having
to
lost all
memory
for
it
Romans attempted
account
by resorting to physics
but
real
import was, that the deity of the Ark was confined w ithin
let loose at the
his vessel
end of
it.
When
up
i.
to mirth, jesting,
and ebriety
ex-
Plat.
*
'
lib.
c. 1. p.
4,.
Ovid. Fast.
Ovid. Fast.
233, 234.
lib.
i.
ver.
i.
229, 230.
c. 8.
Macrob. Saturn,
lib.
i.
c. 7-
Macrob. Saturn,
lib.
496
BOOK
IV.
ulting
same manner,
tlie
when
was found
again, or as
the con-
'
Stat.
Sylv. lib.
i.
in Cal.
Decemb. Saturn.
:
The annual
festival
Sac^a lasted
five
days,
five
Epago-
During
both
:
gave themselves up to the most unrestrained drunkcness and lasciviousness place with their servants,
who were
:
lords,
who was
distinguished
by the
title
Zoganes, played
with the
robes of royalty.
The
festival
was the Magna Mater of the Persians, and who was honoured,
Babylonian Mylitta
Seld.
de
diis Syr.
c. 13.
why
in
this festival
commemoration of a
it
it,
But
there
:
is
nothing in
is
least
resemblance to the
it
commemoration of a victory
the Babylonians
;)?7"or to
and there
much
prevailed
among
their subjugation
by the Rledo-Persians.
its
Berosus, in a fragment
name Sacia
as a
:
Babylonian institution,
in his
it
was
first
introduced by Cyrus
and Ctesias,
work
was
it
in
one of those books of his history which treat of the times that
that
it
the Sacae.
Hesychius
I
and
believe
him
nion
though
am
persuaded, that
tiiat
is
much from
Saca or AYoden.
The
ancient Persian
doubtedly a branch of the Scuths or Goths: and the Cuthic empire of Nimrod, the builder
of Babel, was founded by the same intrepid and adventurous race
pressly called a Scythian empire.
;
whence we
find
it
ex-
Chusas of the Indian Caucasus, the old Iranians, the Scuths or Chusdim of Babylonia, and
the Gothic and
Accordingly, Hesychius
tells us,
:
that
among
Mercury or Buddha
phet Jeremiah speaks of Sesach as a well known principal idol of Babylon; denominating him
to the
idolaters of
Compares Kings
xviii.
33, 34,
497
old
Plutarch, after telling us that the various islets which are scattered
the
names of
the hero-gods to
whom
that in one of those islets Saturn lay in a state of deep sleep, fast
bound and
guarded by
god,
Briareus
and attended
whom
doubtless
Hu
or
The Buddwas
:
sufficiently obvious.
The
insular cavern,
fabled grotto, within which he was thought to have concealed his family
Briareus,
his
who
fetters,
was the
Typhon
or
Ahriman or Hayagriva
as that of
tliat
and
his
Brahma and Vishnou on the surlacc of of Buddha or Siaka from one great nunithat of Osiris
dane revolution
to another,
and
as
while floating
in his luni-
Noah
Jeicm.
li.
41. XXV.
c;().
20.
honour
was instituted
the
wlrile Sesac/t
illustrious Saca.
Sacan-Esa seems
vowel sound
title,
The slave,
who
bore thut appellation with the assumed character of a king, played the part of the regal
which
is
were designed to be represented; when as yet the distinction between masters and slaves was
the only rule acknowledged was that of the transmigrating patiiarch the
From
this
ages,
whose ancestors emigrated out of the noith of Iran and Ilindostan, borrowed
tical
their ecclesias-
nnmimcry
tion.
to
the twelfth-day
unless
we choose rather
to
Age, U-
Pag.
Id'jI.
vol..
II.
3 II
4I>8
liii.
oiaaiN
life
oi'
pagan xuolauuv.
^OK
IT.
new
chronological epoch, we
The Orphic
as an unias the
parent of a
new age
as the first of
which
lie
Much
the
same idea
the god
;
prevailed
is
among
the ancient
for, as
the
Greek name of
so the
Hence
Sir
real
intimately
is
His observation
just to
yet
we must
is
not exclusively Noah, but that imaginary transwith his three sons or ema-
With no
less
Noah answer to
the
more than a
repetition
of
character
otlier
ascribed to Bacchus,
tile
Osiris,
gen-
niankind to a civilized
inculcating
mode
justice
:
of
and
travelled
maxims of
and
simplicity.
He
and the
or the
fruits
of the earth
god of dung.
As
Orph. Hymn.
xii. lib.
i.
^
^
Macrob. Saturn,
c. 7. p.
c.
22. p.
2M.
li-
Macrob. Saturn,
c. 8.
tcra,
Kfyoj
roiovToy cvtiy.
Phurn. de
nal-
ilfor. c. 6.
*
Schol. in Hesiod.
p. 234, 2-10.
499
'^'**'' *'
rendered
A^^rotc.'i
and Agruerus^
trees.
He
taught
men
tlie
fruit-
He
was the
first
planter of the
and the
first
person
who
ex-
As an
agriculturist,
:
he was
and, in allusioii
He
v.as es-
teemed the
first
boy.
;
This
which led
on the
lotos.
As
be the parent of three sons and three daughters by his consort Rhea: and,
at other times, he was supposed to be the father of the seven Titans or Cabiri
and of
Hence
the
number
Rhea
new
creation
when
Phc-
Saturn
is
reported to
Dagon and Pontus and Typhon and Nereus, and to have given the Berytus to Neptune and the Cabiri who there consecrated the relics of ocean. The import of such a legend can scarcely be misunderstood.
teaches us, that the epoch of the deluge
the
It
was the
and,
to the Phenician
Berytus or
which derived
it
its
name from
at the
nant,
represents
Noah
Lead of
up a solemn
sa-
crifice to
God
Ark from
waves.*
'
I (loiibf,
titles.
Diod. Eibl.lib.
v. p.
334..
c.7, 8.
Virg. vEncid.
321,
500
lUIWK IV.
-tHL
III.
ture,
orduiarily mentioned in
titles,
Holy
Scrip-
aie
which
;
his votaric'*
applied to him by
way
and the
a|)pellation
upon the Punic god, who was venerated with such worship, abundantly proves that the classical Saturn was the same divinity as the
bestowed
Baal or IMolech of the inspired writers.
We
some
sacrificed
by
and that
their cries
were prevented by
victims.'
Now
this
was
the precise
mode
of propitiating
Molech
shipped Saturn, were undoubtedly the Carthaginians, who brought with them
the bloody rites of the oriental deity from their native Phenicia.
ingly
Accord-
we
man
to Saturn
clear,
the
same person
honorary
as. II
or Buddha,
who was
Baal.''
distinguished
by the
additional
titles
of
Molech and
to
He
men
discontinued, they
its
sprinkled
altar with
human
blood in commemoration of
in
having once
:
prevailed.'
Pescennius Festus
and
he adds,
that,
when
To
con-
we might
subjoin, were
it
who
all
022.
i.
c. 5.
Pint. Quast.
Rom.
i.
imag.
c. 1.
Martian. Capcll.
c. 2.
lib.
c.
Bibl.
lib. i.e. 1.
in
Phurn, dc
6.
Pint.
Vide Boch.
Phalcg.
'
lib.
c. 1. *
Min.
Porphyr. de Abslinen.
lib. ii. J
56.
,'Porph. de Abstin.
27.
501
infants,
in
human
victims,
and especially
were de-
'^"*'-
"-
Thus
it
appears, that
tlie
propitiated
is
declared
Rome
to
in
and we have
for be-
custom of
whom we
be Saturn,
deity,
whom
compound
title
written inversely
Milcom or Mekch-Am
and,
word Molech
and the word Baal entering into the composition of many Carthaginian appellatives,
such as Hamilcar,
Imilces,
Hannibal,
Asdrubal,
and
Ithobal?
Hence
nated Z?rt/and
who in Scripture is denomiMolech, and whose proper name among the Indo-Scythic
it
is
mythology.
sacrifices,
which
triplicated
Baal of Pales-
tine/
Athanasius informs
us,
by the
devoting of infants.'
Porphyry
custom of
sacrificing a
man
to
Saturn prevailed
tim from
among
the Rhodians,
among
the malefactors
who were condemned to death.* And Lacancient Latins devoted men to Saturn, not by
them from the Milvian
was discontinued,
the river
iber.
in
He
adds, that,
when
this practice
they
substituted
the
place
of
it
figures of
men made
of straw or bulrush.'
*
In
thir,
last
mode
of sacrifice,
'
^thcnaf;. Lfj^nt. c.
xii. p. b'Z.
2 Kings
iv.
42.
lib.
ii.
^ *
* J'orpli.
dc AbstJn.
51.
21.
502
THi:
ORIGIN
01-
PAGAN IDOrATilY.
;
to
Noahs
which was
rite
The
was
the Isis of
Durga of
the Hindoos,
and the
virgin
of the Egyptians.
;
When
a female
commemorate
launching
of the
2.
Ark
The Jagan-Nath of Orissa, as we have seen, is worshipped in conjunction with the god Bal-Rama and the goddess Subhadru of u precisely
:
similar nature
When Solomon
Chemosh, and Milcom, on the three peaks of the mount of corruption or the
mount of
olives
local tricoryph^an
I\Icru or
Ida
of his apostasy, as
had heretofore sustained the same mythological chathe idolatrous Canaanites and Perizzites.'
:
This triad
that of Orissa
it
and a remarkable
peculiarity, attached
its
mountain where
Buddha.
In various
:
and
it is
devoutly believed,
left
is
wandered, he
taries.
Now it
is
still
olives
but,
hill,
monks of
the
dermg pilgrim
3.
On
Molech much
so
light
is
thrown by a
lias
far as
can judge,
'
Kings
xxiii. 13.
ji.
ii.
p.
578.
'
Sdiidys's Trav.
]65.
MaundrcU's Irav.
p. 104.
Adiichom.
TMV.
503
cn.vts. vi
sidered as nothins;
ironv.
is
Cry aloud
he
is
for he
;
a god
either he
talking,
or he
is
pursuing, or
in
a journey
Now
teeming
is
likewise
much obit
he
is
random
but
lie is
knowledged
pi^inciples ;
he
is
describing,
my-
energy, he
is
thus
absurdity of venerating
such a being
in the place
Cry with
wrapped
engaged
in
loud voice,
for he
;
7?iust
is
certainly be a
god
he
;
is
either
is
prqfomid meditation
;
or he
occupied in wandering
or he
in travelling
so far
enters prominently into the character of the great father of gentile theology,
his
During
of
the intermediate
period
supposed, to
float
on the surface
tnedi-
deluge
taticn
wrapped
sleep.
retire,
In
this state
he continues,
but,
when they
and
is
manifested as the
creator
of a
new world.
Such
hov; ever
tlie
is
ticd with
poignant ridicule by
He
alludes also
east
to those frantic
no
and he
distinctly
father,
notices those
by whatever
Kings xviii.i7.
504
name he might be distinguished, whether by that of Osiris and Dionusus or of Saturn and Buddha and Deo-Naush, was universally supposed to have
achieved.
address
its
Hence we must
tliat
infer,
to give
tlie
satire
fall
IXD OF VOL.
n.
Los Angeles
This book
is
APR
10
1961
MAY 2
ED
1961
'fHJ'D LD-URt
PRTOW
mi
7 1989
JUN4
^970
RECO LO-Ufg
ER.;j|75jirt
INTERLIBRAR^' LOANS
J)UE TV/LnWLtui-tKu,/i
o,\LO^ RECEIPT
FormLg-50m-9,'60(B3610B4)444
FACIIIIY
llll||lll||III|IIIIIII|!!llllli||!ri'|l!|!!ni
D 000712012
s^l
^-~.'
University of California
SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 405 Hllgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388
Return ttils material to the library from wtiich it was borrov^ed.
ni||ir
!qiri!|iii!iii|iiiiiiii!'iriii|!!niiii